diff options
| author | Roger Frank <rfrank@pglaf.org> | 2025-10-15 04:52:17 -0700 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | Roger Frank <rfrank@pglaf.org> | 2025-10-15 04:52:17 -0700 |
| commit | ececfff5f62324aeecbead66c078896b788d8c8e (patch) | |
| tree | 317aa600f3a44d64a326a7f9c4094eb7057374d5 | |
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 3 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 17988-h.zip | bin | 0 -> 442845 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 17988-h/17988-h.htm | 7865 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 17988-h/images/image1.jpg | bin | 0 -> 65591 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 17988-h/images/image2.jpg | bin | 0 -> 61746 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 17988-h/images/image3.jpg | bin | 0 -> 57985 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 17988-h/images/image4.jpg | bin | 0 -> 63542 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 17988-h/images/image5.jpg | bin | 0 -> 67125 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 17988.txt | 6614 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 17988.zip | bin | 0 -> 117473 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 |
12 files changed, 14495 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6833f05 --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,3 @@ +* text=auto +*.txt text +*.md text diff --git a/17988-h.zip b/17988-h.zip Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..24a5942 --- /dev/null +++ b/17988-h.zip diff --git a/17988-h/17988-h.htm b/17988-h/17988-h.htm new file mode 100644 index 0000000..9298741 --- /dev/null +++ b/17988-h/17988-h.htm @@ -0,0 +1,7865 @@ +<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" + "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> +<html> +<head> +<meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html; charset=ISO-8859-1" /> +<title>The Project Gutenberg eBook of Grace Harlowe's First Year at Overton College, by Jessie Graham Flower</title> + <style type="text/css"> +/*<![CDATA[ XML blockout */ +<!-- + p { margin-top: .75em; + text-align: justify; + margin-bottom: .75em; + } + h1,h2,h3,h4,h5,h6 { + text-align: center; /* all headings centered */ + clear: both; + } + hr { width: 33%; + margin-top: 2em; + margin-bottom: 2em; + margin-left: auto; + margin-right: auto; + clear: both; + } + + table {margin-left: auto; margin-right: auto;} + + body{margin-left: 10%; + margin-right: 10%; + } + + .pagenum { /* uncomment the next line for invisible page numbers */ + /* visibility: hidden; */ + position: absolute; + left: 1%; + font-size: smaller; + text-align: right; + } /* page numbers */ + + .blockquot{margin-left: 5%; margin-right: 10%;} + + .center {text-align: center;} + .smcap {font-variant: small-caps;} + + .caption {font-weight: bold;} + + .figcenter {margin: auto; text-align: center;} + + hr.full { width: 100%; } + pre {font-size: 75%;} + // --> + /* XML end ]]>*/ + </style> +</head> +<body> +<h1>The Project Gutenberg eBook, Grace Harlowe's First Year at Overton +College, by Jessie Graham Flower</h1> +<pre> +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at <a href = "http://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a></pre> +<p>Title: Grace Harlowe's First Year at Overton College</p> +<p>Author: Jessie Graham Flower</p> +<p>Release Date: March 15, 2006 [eBook #17988]</p> +<p>Language: English</p> +<p>Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1</p> +<p>***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK GRACE HARLOWE'S FIRST YEAR AT OVERTON COLLEGE***</p> +<p> </p> +<h3>E-text prepared by Sigal Alon, Verity White,<br /> + and the Project Gutenberg Online Distributed Proofreading Team<br /> + (http://www.pgdp.net/)</h3> +<p> </p> +<hr class="full" /> +<p> </p> + +<div class="figcenter" style="width: 350px;"> +<img src="images/image1.jpg" width="350" height="554" alt="cover" title="cover" /> +</div> + +<p><!-- Page 2 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page2" id="page2">[Pg 2]</a></span></p> + +<div class="figcenter" style="width: 350px;"> +<img src="images/image2.jpg" width="350" height="530" +alt="J. Elfreda Had Evidently Found Friends." +title="J. Elfreda Had Evidently Found Friends." /> +<span class="caption">J. Elfreda Had Evidently Found Friends.<br /> +<i>Frontispiece</i>.</span> +</div> + +<p><!-- Page 3 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page3" id="page3">[Pg 3]</a></span></p> + + +<h1>Grace Harlowe's First</h1> +<h1>Year at Overton</h1> +<h1>College</h1> + + +<h3>By</h3> + + +<h2>JESSIE GRAHAM FLOWER, A. M.</h2> + +<p class="center">Author of The Grace Harlowe High School Girls Series, Grace +Harlowe's Second Year at Overton College, Grace Harlowe's +Third Year at Overton College, Grace Harlowe's +Fourth Year at Overton College.</p> +<p> </p> +<p> </p> +<p> </p> + +<h4>PHILADELPHIA</h4> + +<h4>HENRY ALTEMUS COMPANY</h4> + +<p><!-- Page 4 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page4" id="page4">[Pg 4]</a></span></p> + +<h4><span class="smcap">Copyright, 1914, by Howard E. Altemus</span></h4> + +<hr style="width: 95%;" /> + +<p><!-- Page 5 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page5" id="page5">[Pg 5]</a></span></p> + +<h2>CONTENTS</h2> + +<table cellpadding="2" cellspacing="2" summary="contents"> + +<tr> +<td align="right"><span class="smcap">Chapter</span></td> +<td></td> +<td align="right"><span class="smcap">Page</span></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td align="right">I.</td> +<td><span class="smcap">Off To College</span></td> +<td align="right"><a href="#page7">7</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td align="right">II.</td> +<td><span class="smcap">J. Elfreda Introduces Herself</span></td> +<td align="right"><a href="#page15">15</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td align="right">III.</td> +<td><span class="smcap">First Impressions</span></td> +<td align="right"><a href="#page29">29</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td align="right">IV.</td> +<td><span class="smcap">Miriam's Unwelcome Surprise</span></td> +<td align="right"><a href="#page44">44</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td align="right">V.</td> +<td><span class="smcap">An Interrupted Study Hour</span></td> +<td align="right"><a href="#page55">55</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td align="right">VI.</td> +<td><span class="smcap">A Disturbing Note</span></td> +<td align="right"><a href="#page62">62</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td align="right">VII.</td> +<td><span class="smcap">Grace Takes Matters Into Her Own Hands</span></td> +<td align="right"><a href="#page72">72</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td align="right">VIII.</td> +<td><span class="smcap">The Sophomore Reception</span></td> +<td align="right"><a href="#page84">84</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td align="right">IX.</td> +<td><span class="smcap">Disagreeable News</span></td> +<td align="right"><a href="#page95">95</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td align="right">X.</td> +<td><span class="smcap">The Making of The Team</span></td> +<td align="right"><a href="#page102">102</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td align="right">XI.</td> +<td><span class="smcap">Anne Wins a Victory</span></td> +<td align="right"><a href="#page109">109</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td align="right">XII.</td> +<td><span class="smcap">Ups and Downs</span></td> +<td align="right"><a href="#page118">118</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td align="right">XIII.</td> +<td><span class="smcap">Grace Turns Electioneer</span></td> +<td align="right"><a href="#page125">125</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td align="right">XIV.</td> +<td><span class="smcap">An Invitation and a Misunderstanding</span></td> +<td align="right"><a href="#page132">132</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td align="right">XV.</td> +<td><span class="smcap">Greeting Old Friends</span></td> +<td align="right"><a href="#page142">142</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td align="right">XVI.</td> +<td><span class="smcap">Thanksgiving with the Southards</span></td> +<td align="right"><a href="#page150">150</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td align="right">XVII.</td> +<td><span class="smcap">Christmas Plans</span></td> +<td align="right"><a href="#page162">162</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td align="right">XVIII.</td> +<td><span class="smcap">Basketball Rumors</span></td> +<td align="right"><a href="#page171">171</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td align="right">XIX.</td> +<td><span class="smcap">A Game Worth Seeing</span></td> +<td align="right"><a href="#page181">181</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td align="right">XX.</td> +<td><span class="smcap">Grace Overhears Something Interesting</span></td> +<td align="right"><a href="#page190">190</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td align="right">XXI.</td> +<td><span class="smcap">An Unheeded Warning</span></td> +<td align="right"><a href="#page206">206</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td align="right">XXII.</td> +<td><span class="smcap">Turning the Tables</span></td> +<td align="right"><a href="#page214">214</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td align="right">XXIII.</td> +<td><span class="smcap">Virginia Changes Her Mind</span></td> +<td align="right"><a href="#page227">227</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td align="right">XXIV.</td> +<td><span class="smcap">Good-bye to their Freshman Year</span></td> +<td align="right"><a href="#page239">239</a></td> +</tr> + +</table> + +<hr style="width: 95%;" /> + +<p><!-- Page 6 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page6" id="page6"></a></span></p> +<p><!-- Page 7 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page7" id="page7">[Pg 7]</a></span></p> + +<h1>Grace Harlowe's First Year +at Overton College</h1> + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<h2>CHAPTER I</h2> + +<h3>OFF TO COLLEGE</h3> + +<p>"Do you remember what you said one October day last year, Grace, when we +stood on this platform and said good-bye to the boys?" asked Anne +Pierson.</p> + +<p>"No, what did I say?" asked Grace Harlowe, turning to her friend Anne.</p> + +<p>"You said," returned Anne, "that when it came your turn to go to college +you were going to slip away quietly without saying good-bye to any one +but your mother, and here you are with almost half Oakdale at the train +to see you off to college."</p> + +<p>"Now, Anne, you know perfectly well that people are down here to see you +and Miriam, too," laughed Grace. "I'm not half as much of a celebrity as +you are."</p> + +<p>Grace Harlowe, Miriam Nesbit and Anne Pierson stood on the station +platform completely surrounded by their many friends, who, + +<!-- Page 8 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page8" id="page8">[Pg 8]</a></span> + +regardless of the fact that it was half-past seven o'clock in the morning, had made +it a point to be at the station to wish them godspeed.</p> + +<p>"This is the second public gathering this week," remarked Miriam Nesbit, +who, despite the chatter that was going on around her, had heard Grace's +laughing remark.</p> + +<p>"I know it," agreed Grace. "There was just as large a crowd here when +Nora and Jessica went away last Monday. Doesn't it seem dreadful that we +are obliged to be separated? How I hated to see the girls go. And we +won't be together again until Christmas."</p> + +<p>"Oh, here come the boys!" announced Eva Allen, who, with Marian Barber, +had been standing a little to one side of the three girls.</p> + +<p>At this juncture four smiling young men hurried through the crowd of +young people and straight to the circle surrounding the three girls, +where they were received with cries of: "We were afraid you'd be too +late!" and, "Why didn't you get here earlier?"</p> + +<p>"We're awfully sorry!" exclaimed David Nesbit. "We had to wait for +Hippy. He overslept as usual. We threw as much as a shovelful of +gravel against his window, but he never stirred. Finally we had to waken +his family and it took all of them to waken him."</p> + +<p>"Don't you believe what David Nesbit says," + +<!-- Page 9 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page9" id="page9">[Pg 9]</a></span> + +retorted Hippy. "Do you +suppose I slept a wink last night knowing that the friends of my youth +were about to leave me?" Hippy sniffed dolefully and buried his face in +his handkerchief.</p> + +<p>"Now, now, Hippy," protested Miriam. "If you insist on shedding +crocodile tears, although I don't believe you could be sad long enough +to shed even that kind, we shall feel that you are glad to get rid of +us."</p> + +<p>"Never!" ejaculated Hippy fervently. "Oh, if I only had Irish Nora here +to stand up for me! She wouldn't allow any one, except herself, to speak +harsh and cruel words to me."</p> + +<p>"We shan't be able to speak many more words of any kind to you," said +Miriam, consulting her watch. "The train is due in ten minutes."</p> + +<p>When Grace Harlowe and her three dear friends, Nora O'Malley, Jessica +Bright and Anne Pierson, began to make history for themselves in their +freshman year at Oakdale High School, none of them could possibly +imagine just how dear they were to become to the hearts of the hundreds +of girls who made their acquaintance in "<span class="smcap">Grace Harlowe's Plebe Year +at High School</span>." The story of their freshman year was one of +manifold trials and triumphs. It was at the beginning of that year + +<!-- Page 10 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page10" id="page10">[Pg 10]</a></span> + +that Grace Harlowe had championed the cause of Anne Pierson, a newcomer in +Oakdale. Then and there a friendship sprang up between the two girls +that was destined to be life long. The repeated efforts of several +malicious girls to discredit Anne in the eyes of her teachers, and her +final triumph in winning the freshman prize offered to the class by Mrs. +Gray, a wealthy resident of Oakdale, made the narrative one of interest +and aroused a desire on the part of the reader to know more of Grace +Harlowe and her friends.</p> + +<p>In "<span class="smcap">Grace Harlowe's Sophomore Year at High School</span>" the girl +chums appeared as basketball enthusiasts. In this volume was related the +efforts of Julia Crosby, a disagreeable junior, and Miriam Nesbit, a +disgruntled sophomore, to disgrace Anne and wrest the basketball +captaincy from Grace. Through the magnanimity of Grace Harlowe, Miriam +and Julia were brought to a realization of their own faults, and in time +became the faithful friends of both Anne and Grace.</p> + +<p>During "<span class="smcap">Grace Harlowe's Junior Year at High School</span>" the famous +sorority, the Phi Sigma Tau, was organized by the four chums for the +purpose of looking after high school girls who stood in need of +assistance. In that volume Eleanor Savelli, the self-willed daughter + +<!-- Page 11 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page11" id="page11">[Pg 11]</a></span> + +of an Italian violin virtuoso, made her appearance. The difficulties Grace +and her chums encountered in trying to befriend Eleanor and her final +contemptuous repudiation of their friendship made absorbing reading for +those interested in following the fortunes of the Oakdale High School +girls.</p> + +<p>Their senior year was perhaps the most eventful of all. At the very +beginning of the fall term the high school gymnasium was destroyed by +fire. Failing to secure an appropriation from either the town or state, +the four classes of the girls' high school pledged themselves to raise +the amount of money required to rebuild the gymnasium. In "<span class="smcap">Grace +Harlowe's Senior Year at High School</span>" the story of the senior class +bazaar, the daring theft of their hard-earned money before the bazaar +had closed, and Grace Harlowe's final recovery of the stolen money under +the strangest of circumstances, furnished material for a narrative of +particular interest. After graduation the four chums, accompanied by +their nearest and dearest friends, had spent a long and delightful +summer in Europe. On returning to Oakdale the real parting of the ways +had come, for Nora and Jessica had already departed for an eastern city +to enter a well known conservatory of music. Marian Barber and Eva Allen were to + +<!-- Page 12 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page12" id="page12">[Pg 12]</a></span> + +enter Smith College the following week, Eleanor Savelli had +long since sailed for Italy, and now the morning train was to bear +Miriam Nesbit, Grace Harlowe and Anne Pierson to Overton, an eastern +college finally decided upon by the three girls.</p> + +<p>"Last year we left you on the station platform gazing mournfully after +the train that bore <i>me</i> away from Oakdale," remarked Hippy +reminiscently. "How embarrassed I felt at so much attention, and yet how +sweet it was to know that you had gathered here, not to see David +Nesbit, Reddy Brooks, Tom Gray or any such insignificant persons off to +school, but that I, Theophilus Hippopotamus Wingate, was the object of +your tender solicitations."</p> + +<p>"I expected it," groaned David. "I don't see why we ever woke him up and +dragged him along."</p> + +<p>"As I was about to say when rudely interrupted," continued Hippy calmly, +"I shall miss you, of course, but not half so much as you will miss me. +I hope you will think of me, and you may write to me occasionally if it +will be a satisfaction to you. I know you will not forget me. Who, +having once met me, could forget?"</p> + +<p>Hippy folded his arms across his chest and looked languishingly at the +three girls.</p> + +<p>A chorus of giggles from those grouped + +<!-- Page 13 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page13" id="page13">[Pg 13]</a></span> + +around the girls and derisive +groans from the boys greeted Hippy's sentimental speech.</p> + +<p>Suddenly a long, shrill whistle was heard.</p> + +<p>"That's your train, girls," said Mr. Harlowe, who with Mrs. Harlowe, +Mrs. Nesbit and Mary Pierson had drawn a little to one side while their +dear ones said their last farewells to their four boy friends. The +circle about the three girls closed in. The air resounded with +good-byes. The last kisses and handshakes were exchanged. Reckless +promises to send letters and postcards were made. Then, still +surrounded, Grace, Miriam and Anne made their way to the car steps and +into the train. Grace clung first to her mother then to her father. "How +can I do without you?" she said over and over again. Tears stood in her +gray eyes. She winked them back bravely. "I'm going to show both of you +just how much I appreciate going to college by doing my very best," she +whispered. Her father patted her reassuringly on the shoulder while her +mother gave her a last loving kiss.</p> + +<p>"I know you will, dear child," she said affectionately. "Remember, +Grace," added her father, a suspicious mist in his own eyes, "you are +not to rush headlong into things. You are to do a great deal of looking +before you even make up your mind to leap."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 14 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page14" id="page14">[Pg 14]</a></span></p> + +<p>"I'll remember, Father. Truly I will," responded Grace, her face +sobering.</p> + +<p>"All aboard! All aboard!" shouted the conductor. Those who had entered +the train to say farewell left it hurriedly.</p> + +<p>"Good-bye! Good-bye!" cried Grace, leaning out the car window.</p> + +<p>From the platform as the train moved off, clear on the air, rose the +Oakdale High School yell.</p> + +<p>"It's in honor of us," said Grace softly. "Dear old Oakdale. I wonder if +we can ever like college as well as we have high school."</p> + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<p><!-- Page 15 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page15" id="page15">[Pg 15]</a></span></p> + +<h2>CHAPTER II</h2> + +<h3>J. ELFREDA INTRODUCES HERSELF.</h3> + + +<p>For the first half hour the three girls were silent. Each sat wrapped in +her own thoughts, and those thoughts centered upon the dear ones left +behind. Anne, whose venture into the theatrical world had necessitated +her frequent absence from home, felt the wrench less than did Grace or +Miriam. Aside from their summer vacations they had never been away from +their mothers for any length of time. To Grace, as she watched the +landscape flit by, the thought of the ever widening distance between her +and her mother was intolerable. She experienced a strong desire to bury +her face in her hands and sob disconsolately, but bravely conquering the +sense of loneliness that swept over her, she threw back her shoulders +and sitting very straight in her seat glanced almost defiantly about +her.</p> + +<p>"Well, Grace, have you made up your mind to be resigned?" asked Miriam +Nesbit. "That sudden world-defying glance that you just favored us with +looks as though the victory was won."</p> + +<p>"Miriam, you are almost a mind reader," + +<!-- Page 16 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page16" id="page16">[Pg 16]</a></span> + +laughed Grace. "I've been on the verge of a breakdown ever since we left Oakdale, and in this very +instant I made up my mind to be brave and not cry a single tear. Look at +Anne. She is as calm and unemotional as a statue."</p> + +<p>"That's because I'm more used to being away from home," replied Anne. +"Troupers are not supposed to have feelings. With them, it is here +to-day and gone to-morrow."</p> + +<p>"Yes, but you were transplanted to Oakdale soil for four years," +reminded Grace.</p> + +<p>"I know it," returned Anne reflectively. "I do feel dreadfully sad at +leaving my mother and sister, too. Still, when I think that I'm actually +on the way to college at last, I can't help feeling happy, too."</p> + +<p>"Dear little Anne," smiled Grace. "College means everything to you, +doesn't it? That's because you've earned every cent of your college +money."</p> + +<p>"And I'll have to earn a great deal more to see me through to +graduation," added Anne soberly. "My vacations hereafter must be spent +in work instead of play."</p> + +<p>"What are you going to do to earn money during vacations, Anne?" asked +Miriam rather curiously.</p> + +<p>"I might as well confess to you girls that I'm going to do the work I +can do most successfully," + +<!-- Page 17 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page17" id="page17">[Pg 17]</a></span> + +said Anne in a low voice. "I'm going to try +to get an engagement in a stock theatrical company every summer until I +graduate. I can earn far more money at that than doing clerical work. I +received a long letter from Mr. Southard last week and also one from his +sister. They wish me to come to New York as soon as my freshman year at +college is over. Mr. Southard writes that he can get an engagement for +me in a stock company. I'll have to work frightfully hard, for there +will be a matinee every day as well as a regular performance every +night, and I'll have a new part to study each week. But the salary will +more than compensate me for my work. You know that Mary did dress-making +and worked night and day to send me to high school. Of course, my five +dollars a week from Mrs. Gray helped a great deal, but up to the time +Mr. Southard sent for me to go to New York City to play Rosalind I +didn't really think of college as at all certain. Before I left New York +for Oakdale, Mr. and Miss Southard and I had a long talk. They made me +see that it was right to use the talent God had given me by appearing in +worthy plays. Mr. Southard pointed out the fact that I could earn enough +money by playing in stock companies in the summer to put me through +college and at the same time contribute liberally to my mother's +support.</p> + +<p><!-- Page 18 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page18" id="page18">[Pg 18]</a></span></p> + +<p>"The home problem was really the greatest to be solved. I felt that it +wouldn't be right for me to even work my way through college and leave +Mary to struggle on alone, after she had worked so hard to help me get a +high school education. So the stage seemed to be my one way out after +all. And when once I had definitely decided to do as Mr. Southard +recommended me to do I was happier than I had been for ages."</p> + +<p>"Anne Pierson, you quiet little mouse!" exclaimed Grace. "Why didn't you +tell us all this before? You are the most provoking Anne under the sun. +Here I've been worrying about you having to wait on table or do tutoring +and odds and ends of work to put yourself through college, while all the +time you were planning something different. We all know you're too proud +to let any of your friends help you, but since you are determined to +make your own way I'm glad that you have chosen the stage, after all."</p> + +<p>"I think you are wise, Anne," agreed Miriam. "With two such people as +Mr. Southard and his sister to look after you, there can be no objection +to your following your profession."</p> + +<p>"I am glad to know that you girls look at the matter in that light," +replied Anne.</p> + +<p>"Suppose we had offered any objections?" asked Grace.</p> + +<p><!-- Page 19 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page19" id="page19">[Pg 19]</a></span></p> + +<p>"I'll answer that question," said Miriam. "Anne would have followed the +path she had marked out for herself regardless of our objections. Am I +right, Anne?"</p> + +<p>"I don't know," said Anne, flushing deeply. "You have all been so good +to me. I couldn't bear to displease my dearest friends, but it would be +hard to give up something I knew could result in nothing save good for +me." Anne paused and looked at Grace and Miriam with pleading eyes.</p> + +<p>"Never mind, dear," comforted Grace. "We approve of you and all your +works. We are not shocked because you are a genius. We are sworn +advocates of the stage and only too glad to know that it has opened the +way to college for you."</p> + +<p>"Shall you let the fact that you have appeared professionally be known +at Overton?" asked Miriam.</p> + +<p>"I shall make no secret of it," returned Anne quietly, "but I won't +volunteer any information concerning it."</p> + +<p>"I wonder what our freshman year at Overton will bring us," mused Grace. +"I have read so many stories about college life, and yet so far Overton +seems like an unknown land that we are about to explore. From all I have +heard and read, exploring freshmen find their first + +<!-- Page 20 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page20" id="page20">[Pg 20]</a></span> + +term at college +anything but a bed of roses. They are sometimes hazed unmercifully by +the upper classes, and their only salvation lies in silently standing +the test. Julia Crosby says that she had all sorts of tricks played on +her during her first term at Smith. Now she's a sophomore and can make +life miserable for the freshmen. I am going to try to cultivate the true +college spirit," concluded Grace earnestly. "College is going to mean +even more to me than high school. I don't imagine it's all going to be +plain sailing. I suppose, more than once, I'll wish myself back in +Oakdale, but I'm going to make up my mind to take the bitter with the +sweet and set everything down under the head of experience."</p> + +<p>"To tell you the truth," Miriam said slowly, "I am not enthusiastic over +college. I value it as a means of continuing my education, and I'll try +to live up to college ideals, but I'm not going to let anyone walk over +me or ridicule me. I'm willing 'to live and let live,' but, as Eleanor +Savelli used to say when in a towering rage, 'no one can trample upon me +with impunity.'"</p> + +<p>"I wonder when we shall see Eleanor again," said Anne, smiling a little +at the recollection called up by Miriam's quotation.</p> + +<p>"That reminds me," exclaimed Grace. "I + +<!-- Page 21 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page21" id="page21">[Pg 21]</a></span> + +have a letter from Eleanor that +I haven't opened. It came this morning just before I left the house." +Fumbling in her bag, Grace drew forth a bulky looking letter, bearing a +foreign postmark, and tearing open the end, drew out several closely +folded sheets of thin paper covered with Eleanor's characteristic +handwriting.</p> + +<p>"Shall I read it aloud?" asked Grace.</p> + +<p>"By all means," said Miriam with emphasis.</p> + +<p>Grace began to read. Anne, who sat beside her, looked over her shoulder, +while Miriam, who sat opposite Grace, leaned forward in order to catch +every word. They were so completely occupied with their own affairs, +none of them noticed that the train had stopped. Suddenly a voice +shrilled out impatiently, "Is this seat engaged?" With one accord the +three girls glanced up. Before them stood a tall, rather stout young +woman with a full, red face, whose frowning expression was anything but +reassuring.</p> + +<p>"Yes—no, I mean," replied Grace hastily.</p> + +<p>"I thought not," remarked the stranger complacently as she stolidly +seated herself beside Miriam and deposited a traveling bag partly on the +floor and partly on Grace's feet.</p> + +<p>"These seats are ridiculously small," grumbled the stranger, bending +over to jam her traveling bag more firmly into the space from which + +<!-- Page 22 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page22" id="page22">[Pg 22]</a></span> + +Grace had hastily withdrawn her feet. Then straightening up suddenly, +her heavily plumed hat collided with the hand in which Grace held +Eleanor's letter, scattering the sheets in every direction. With a +little cry of concern Grace sprang to her feet and, stepping out in the +aisle, began to pick them up. Having recovered the last one she turned +to her seat only to find it occupied by their unwelcome fellow traveler.</p> + +<p>"I changed seats," commented the stout girl stolidly. "I never could +stand it to ride backwards."</p> + +<p>Grace looked first at the stranger then from Miriam to Anne. Miriam +looked ready for battle, while even mild little Anne glared resentfully +at the rude newcomer. Grace hesitated, opened her mouth as though about +to speak, then without saying a word sat down in the vacant place and +began to rearrange the sheets of her letter.</p> + +<p>"I'll finish this some other time, girls," she said briefly.</p> + +<p>"Oh, you needn't mind me," calmly remarked the stranger. "I don't mind +listening to letters. That is if they've got anything in them besides 'I +write these few lines to tell you that I am well and hope you are the +same.' That sort of stuff makes me sick. Goodness knows, I suppose +that's the kind I'll have handed to me all year. + +<!-- Page 23 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page23" id="page23">[Pg 23]</a></span> + +Neither Ma nor Pa can +write a letter that sounds like anything."</p> + +<p>By this time Miriam's frown had begun to disappear, while Anne's eyes +were dancing.</p> + +<p>Grace looked at the stout girl rather curiously, an expression of new +interest dawning in her eyes. "Are you going to college?" she asked.</p> + +<p>"Well, I rather guess I am," was the quick reply. "I'll bet you girls +are in the same boat with me, too. What college do you get off at?"</p> + +<p>"Overton," answered Grace.</p> + +<p>"Then you haven't seen the last of me," assured the stranger, "for I'm +going there myself and I'd just about as soon go to darkest Africa or +any other heathen place."</p> + +<p>"Why don't you wish to go to Overton?" asked Anne.</p> + +<p>"Because I don't want to go to college at all," was the blunt answer. "I +want to go to Europe with Ma and Pa and have a good time. We have loads +of money, but what good does that do me if I can't get a chance to spend +it? I'd fail in all my exams if I dared, but Pa knows I'm not a wooden +head, and I'd just have to try it again somewhere else. So I'll have to +let well enough alone or get in deeper than I am now."</p> + +<p>The stout girl leaned back in her seat and surveyed the trio of girls +through half-closed + +<!-- Page 24 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page24" id="page24">[Pg 24]</a></span> + +eyes. "Where did you girls come from and what are +your names?" she asked abruptly. "Partners in misery might as well get +acquainted, you know."</p> + +<p>Grace introduced her friends in turn, then said: "My name is Grace +Harlowe, and we three girls live in the city of Oakdale."</p> + +<p>"Never heard of it," yawned the girl. "It must be like Fairview, our +town, not down on the map. We live there, because Ma was born there and +thinks it the only place on earth, but we manage to go to New York +occasionally, thank goodness. Ever been there?" she queried.</p> + +<p>"Once or twice," smiled Miriam Nesbit.</p> + +<p>"Great old town, isn't it?" remarked their new acquaintance. "My name is +J. Elfreda Briggs. The J. stands for Josephine, but I hate it. Ma and Pa +call me Fred, and that sounds pretty good to me. Say, aren't you girls +about starved? I'm going to hunt the dining car and buy food. I haven't +had anything to eat since eight o'clock this morning."</p> + +<p>J. Elfreda rose hurriedly, and stumbling over her bag and Grace's feet, +landed in the aisle with more speed than elegance. "You'd better come +along," she advised. "They serve good meals on this train. Besides, I +don't want to eat alone." With that she stalked down the aisle and into +the car ahead.</p> + +<p><!-- Page 25 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page25" id="page25">[Pg 25]</a></span></p> + +<p>"It looks as though we were to have plenty of entertainment for the rest +of our journey," remarked Anne.</p> + +<p>"I prefer not to be entertained," averred Miriam dryly. "Personally, I +am far from impressed with J. Elfreda. She strikes me as being entirely +too fond of her own comfort. Now that she has vacated your seat, you had +better take it, Grace, before she comes back."</p> + +<p>Grace shook her head. "I don't dislike riding backward," she said, "if +you don't mind having her sit beside you. Perhaps some one will leave +the train by the time she comes back; then she will leave us."</p> + +<p>"No such good fortune," retorted Miriam. "She prefers our society to +none at all. I think her advice about luncheon isn't so bad, though. +Suppose we follow it?"</p> + +<p>Five minutes later the three girls repaired to the dining car and seated +themselves at a table directly across the aisle from their new +acquaintance. J. Elfreda sat toying with her knife and fork, an +impatient frown on her smug face. "These people are the limit," she +grumbled. "It takes forever to get anything to eat. If I'd ordered it +yesterday, I'd have some hopes of getting it to-day." Then, apparently +forgetting the existence of the three girls, she sat with eyes fixed +hungrily on the door through which + +<!-- Page 26 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page26" id="page26">[Pg 26]</a></span> + +her waiter was momentarily expected +to pass. By the time that the chums had given their order to another +waiter, J. Elfreda's luncheon was served and she devoted herself +assiduously to it. When Grace and her friends had finished luncheon, +however, the stout girl still sat with elbows on the table waiting for a +second order of dessert.</p> + +<p>"Good gracious!" remarked Miriam as they made their way back to their +seats. "No wonder J. Elfreda is stout! I suppose I shouldn't refer to +her, even behind her back, in such familiar terms, but nothing else +suits her. I'm not charitable like you, Grace. I haven't the patience to +look for the good in tiresome people like her. I think she's greedy and +selfish and ill-bred and I wouldn't care to live in the same house with +her."</p> + +<p>"You're a very disagreeable person, Miriam, in your own estimation," +laughed Grace, "but fortunately we don't take you at your own valuation, +do we, Anne?"</p> + +<p>"Miriam's a dear," said Anne promptly. "She always pretends she's a +dragon and then behaves like a lamb."</p> + +<p>"What time is our train due at Overton?" asked Miriam, ignoring Anne's +assertion.</p> + +<p>"We are scheduled to arrive at Overton at five o'clock," answered Grace. +"I wish it were + +<!-- Page 27 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page27" id="page27">[Pg 27]</a></span> + +five now. I'm anxious to see Overton College in broad +daylight."</p> + +<p>At this juncture J. Elfreda made her appearance and sinking into the +seat declared with a yawn that she was too sleepy for any use. "I'm +going to sleep," she announced. "You girls can talk if you don't make +too much noise. Loud talking always keeps me awake. You may call me when +we get to Overton." With these words she bent over her bag, opened it, +and drew out a small down cushion. She rose in her seat, removed her +hat, and, poking it into the rack above her head, sat down. Arranging +her pillow to her complete satisfaction, she rested her head against it, +closed her eyes and within five minutes was oblivious to the world.</p> + +<p>The three travelers obligingly lowered their voices, conversing in low +tones, as the train whirled them toward their destination. Their hearts +were with those they had left, and as the afternoon began to wane, one +by one they fell silent and became wrapped in their own thoughts. Grace +was already beginning to experience a dreadful feeling of depression, +which she knew to be homesickness. It was just the time in the afternoon +when she and her mother usually sat on their wide, shady porch, talking +or reading as they waited for her father to come home to dinner, and a +lump rose in her throat as + +<!-- Page 28 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page28" id="page28">[Pg 28]</a></span> + +she thought sadly of how long it would be +before she saw her dear ones again.</p> + +<p>Far from being homesick, self-reliant Miriam was calmly speculating as +to what college would bring her, while Anne, who had quite forgotten her +own problems, sat eyeing Grace affectionately and wondering how soon her +friend would make her personality felt in the little world which she was +about to enter. And J. Elfreda Briggs, of Fairview, slept peacefully +on.</p> + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<p><!-- Page 29 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page29" id="page29">[Pg 29]</a></span></p> + +<h2>CHAPTER III</h2> + +<h3>FIRST IMPRESSIONS</h3> + + +<p>"Overton! Overton!" was the call that echoed through the car. After +handing down the hats of her friends, Grace reached to the rack above +her head for her broad brimmed panama hat. Obeying a sudden kindly +impulse, she carefully deposited J. Elfreda's hat in the sleeping girl's +lap, touched her on the shoulder and said, "Wake up, Miss Briggs. We are +nearing Overton."</p> + +<p>J. Elfreda sleepily opened her eyes at the gentle touch, saying +drowsily, "Let me know when the train stops." Then closed her eyes +again.</p> + +<p>Miriam shrugged her shoulders with a gesture that signified, "Let her +alone. Don't bother with her."</p> + +<p>At that moment the train stopped with a jolt that caused the sleeper to +awake in earnest. She looked stupidly about, yawned repeatedly, then +catching a glimpse of a number of girls on the station platform, clad in +white and light colored gowns, she became galvanized into action, and +pinning on her hat began quickly to gather up her luggage. "Good-bye," +she said indifferently. "I'll probably see you later." Then, + +<!-- Page 30 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page30" id="page30">[Pg 30]</a></span> + +rapidly +elbowing her way down the aisle she disappeared through the open door, +leaving the chums to make their way more slowly out of the car. As they +stepped from the car to the station platform Grace caught sight of her +at the far end of the station in conversation with a tall auburn-haired +girl and a short dark one. A moment later she saw the three walk off +together.</p> + +<p>"J. Elfreda found friends quickly," remarked Anne, who had also noticed +the stout girl's warm reception by the two girls. "I wonder what we had +better do first. What is the name of the hotel where we are to stop?"</p> + +<p>"The Tourraine," replied Miriam.</p> + +<p>The newcomers looked eagerly about them at the groups of daintily gowned +girls who were joyously greeting their friends as they stepped from the +train.</p> + +<p>"I had no idea there were so many Overton girls on the train," remarked +Grace in surprise. "The majority of them seem to have friends here, too. +I wonder which way we'd better go."</p> + +<p>"By the nods and becks and wreathed smiles with which those girls over +there are favoring us, I imagine that we have been discovered," +announced Miriam, rather sarcastically.</p> + +<p>Grace and Anne glanced quickly toward the girls indicated by Miriam. A +tall, thin, fair-haired + +<!-- Page 31 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page31" id="page31">[Pg 31]</a></span> + +girl with cold gray-blue eyes and a generally +supercilious air occupied the center of the group. She was talking +rapidly and her remarks were eliciting considerable laughter. Amused +glances, half friendly, half critical, were being leveled at the Oakdale +trio of chums.</p> + +<p>Grace flushed in half angry embarrassment, Anne merely smiled to +herself, while Miriam's most forbidding scowl wrinkled her smooth +forehead.</p> + +<p>"I think we had better inquire the way to our hotel and leave here as +soon as possible," Grace said slowly. A sudden feeling of disappointment +had suddenly taken possession of her. She had always supposed that in +every college new girls were met and welcomed by the upper classes of +students. Yet now that they had actually arrived no one had come forward +to exchange even a friendly greeting with them.</p> + +<p>"Well, if this is an exhibition of the true college spirit, deliver me +from college," grumbled Miriam. "I must say——"</p> + +<p>Miriam's denunciation against college was never finished, for at that +juncture a soft voice said, "Welcome to Overton." Turning simultaneously +the three girls saw standing before them a young woman of medium height. +Her hand was extended, and she was smiling in a sweet, friendly fashion +that warmed the hearts + +<!-- Page 32 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page32" id="page32">[Pg 32]</a></span> + +of the disappointed freshmen. She wore a +tailored frock of white linen, white buckskin walking shoes that +revealed a glimpse of silken ankles, and carried a white linen parasol +that matched her gown. She was bareheaded, and in the late afternoon her +wavy brown hair seemed touched with gold.</p> + +<p>"I am so glad to meet you!" exclaimed the pretty girl. "You are +freshmen, of course. If you will tell me your names I'll introduce you +to some of the girls. Then we will see about escorting you safely to +your boarding place. Have you taken your examinations yet?"</p> + +<p>"No," replied Miriam. "We have that ordeal before us." Her face relaxed +under the friendly courtesy accorded to them by this attractive +stranger. She then introduced Grace and Anne. Their new acquaintance +shook hands with the two girls, then said gayly, "Now tell me your +name."</p> + +<p>Miriam complied with the request, then stated that through a friend of +her mother's they had engaged a suite of rooms at the Tourraine, an +apartment hotel in Overton, until their fate should be decided.</p> + +<p>"The Tourraine is the nicest hotel in Overton," stated Mabel. "I am +always in the seventh heaven of delight whenever I am fortunate enough +to be invited to dine there."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 33 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page33" id="page33">[Pg 33]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Then come and dine with us to-night," invited Miriam.</p> + +<p>Mabel Ashe shook her head. "It's very nice in you," she said gravely, +"but not to-night. Really, I am awfully stupid. I haven't told you my +name. It is Mabel Ashe. I am a junior and pledged to pilot bewildered +freshmen to havens of rest and safety."</p> + +<p>"Do you consider freshmen impossible creatures?" asked Anne Pierson, her +eyes twinkling.</p> + +<p>The young woman laughed merrily. "Oh, no," she replied. "You must +remember that they are the raw material that makes good upper classmen. +It takes a whole year to mould them into shape—that is, some of them. +Now, come with me and I'll see that you meet some of the upper class +girls."</p> + +<p>As they were about to accompany their new acquaintance down the +platform, a tall, fair-haired girl walked toward them followed by the +others upon whom Miriam had commented. "Wait a minute, Mabel," she +called. "I've been trying to get hold of you all afternoon."</p> + +<p>"You're just in time, Beatrice," returned Mabel Ashe. "I wish you to +meet Miss Harlowe, Miss Nesbit, and Miss Pierson, all of Oakdale. Girls, +this is Miss Alden, also of the junior class."</p> + +<p>Beatrice Alden smiled condescendingly, + +<!-- Page 34 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page34" id="page34">[Pg 34]</a></span> + +and shook hands in a somewhat +bored fashion with the three girls. "Pleased to meet you," she drawled. +"Hope you'll be good little freshmen this year and make no trouble for +your elders."</p> + +<p>"We shall try to mind our own affairs, and trust to other people to do +the same," flashed Miriam, eyeing the other girl steadily.</p> + +<p>Grace looked at her friend in surprise. What had caused Miriam to answer +in such fashion? There was an almost imperceptible lull in the +conversation, then Mabel Ashe introduced the other girls. "Now we will +see about your trunks, and then perhaps you would like to walk up to the +college," she said briskly. "It isn't far from here. Some of the girls +prefer to ride in the bus, but I always walk. I can show you some of the +places of interest as we go."</p> + +<p>"Come over here, Mabel, dear," commanded Beatrice Alden, who had moved a +little to one side of the group. Mabel excused herself to her charges, +and looking a little annoyed, obeyed the summons. Beatrice talked +rapidly for a moment in coaxing tones, but Mabel shook her head. Grace, +who stood nearest to them, heard her say, "I'd love to go, Bee, and its +awfully nice in you to think of me. I'll go to-morrow, but I can't leave +these poor stranded freshmen to their own homesick thoughts to-day. You +know just how we felt when we landed high and dry in + +<!-- Page 35 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page35" id="page35">[Pg 35]</a></span> + +this town without +any one to care whether we survived or perished."</p> + +<p>"If you won't go to-day, then don't trouble about it at all," snapped +Beatrice. "I know plenty of girls who will be only too glad to accept my +invitation, but I asked you first, and I think you ought to remember it. +You know I like you better than any other girl in college."</p> + +<p>"You know I appreciate your friendship, Bee," returned Mabel, "but truly +I wish you cared more for other girls, too. There are plenty of girls +here who need friends like you."</p> + +<p>"Yes, but I don't like them," snapped Beatrice. "I'm not going to make a +martyr of myself to please any one. My mother is very particular about +my associates at Overton, and I don't intend to waste my time trying to +make things pleasant for the stupid, uninteresting girls of this +college. I did not come to Overton to take a course in doing settlement +work. I came here to have a good time, and incidentally to study a +little."</p> + +<p>"Now, now, Bee, don't try to make me believe you haven't just as much +college spirit as the rest of us," admonished Mabel in a low tone. +"Don't be cross because I can't go to-day. Come with me, instead, and +help look after these verdant freshmen. There was a positive army of +them who got off the train."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 36 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page36" id="page36">[Pg 36]</a></span></p> + +<p>Without replying Beatrice turned and walked sulkily away toward the +other end of the platform. Mabel looked after her with a half frown.</p> + +<p>"I am afraid we are causing you considerable inconvenience," demurred +Grace. "Please do not deprive yourself of any pleasure on our account."</p> + +<p>"Nonsense," smiled Mabel. "I am not depriving myself of any pleasure. +Oh, there goes one of my best friends!" Putting her hands to her mouth +she called, "Frances!" A tall slender girl, with serious brown eyes and +dark hair, who was leisurely crossing the station platform, stopped +short, glanced in the direction of the sound, then espying Mabel hurried +toward her.</p> + +<p>"Good old Frances," beamed Mabel. "You heard me calling and came on the +run, didn't you? This is the noblest junior of them all, my dear +freshmen. Her name is Frances Veronica Marlton. Doesn't that sound like +the heroine's name in one of the six best sellers?" Mabel introduced the +three girls in turn. "Now let us be on our way," she commanded, looking +up and down the station platform at the fast dissolving groups of girls. +"I don't see any more stray lambs. I think the committee appointed to +meet the freshmen has fulfilled its mission. And now for your hotel. It +is past dinner time and I know you are hungry and anxious to rest."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 37 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page37" id="page37">[Pg 37]</a></span></p> + +<p>Picking up Grace's bag she led the way through the station followed by +Grace and Miriam. Anne walked behind them with Frances Marlton. The +little company set off down the main street of the college town at a +swinging pace. It was a wide, beautiful street, shaded by tall maples. +The houses that lined it were for the most part old-fashioned and the +wayfarers caught alluring glimpses of green lawns dotted with flower +beds as they walked along.</p> + +<p>"It makes me think of High School Street in Oakdale!" Grace exclaimed. +"If ever I feel that I'm going to be homesick, I'll just walk down this +street and make believe that I'm at home! That will be the surest cure +for the blues, if I get them."</p> + +<p>Mabel Ashe, who was now walking between Grace and Miriam, looked at +Grace rather speculatively. "You won't get them," she predicted. "You'll +have so many other things to think of, you won't think of yourself at +all. Here we are at the college campus. Over there is Overton Hall."</p> + +<p>The eyes of the newcomers were at once focussed on the stately gray +stone building that stood in the center of a wide stretch of green +campus, shaded by great trees. At various points of the campus were +situated smaller buildings which Mabel Ashe pointed out as + +<!-- Page 38 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page38" id="page38">[Pg 38]</a></span> + +Science +Hall, the gymnasium, laboratory, library and chapel. In Overton Hall, +Mabel explained, were situated certain recitation rooms, the offices of +the president, the dean and other officials of the college. Around the +campus were the various houses in which the more fortunate of the +hundreds of students lived. It was very desirable to secure a room in +one of these houses, but somewhat expensive and not always easy to do. +Rooms were sometimes spoken for a whole year in advance.</p> + +<p>"Do you room on the campus?" asked Grace.</p> + +<p>"Yes," replied Mabel. "I live at Holland House. I was fortunate enough +to have a friend graduate from here and will me her room. I entered +Overton the autumn following her graduation."</p> + +<p>"One of our Oakdale girls is a junior here," remarked Grace. "Her name +is Constance Fuller. She graduated from high school when we were +sophomores. We do not know her very well, and had quite forgotten she +was here. This afternoon on the train, Anne, who never forgets either +faces or names, suddenly announced the fact. I wonder if she has arrived +yet. We came early, I believe, but that is because we are obliged to +take the entrance examinations."</p> + +<p>"Now I know why the name, Oakdale, seemed so familiar!" exclaimed Mabel +Ashe. "I have + +<!-- Page 39 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page39" id="page39">[Pg 39]</a></span> + +heard Constance mention it. She is one of my best +friends. Does she know that you are to be here?"</p> + +<p>"No," replied Grace. "We haven't seen her this summer. We were away from +Oakdale." Grace did not wish to mention their trip to Europe, fearing +their companion might think her unduly anxious to boast. One of the +things against which Julia Crosby, her old time Oakdale friend, and a +senior in Smith College, had cautioned her, was boasting. "Avoid all +appearance of being your own press agent," Julia had humorously advised. +"If you don't you'll be a marked girl for the whole four years of your +college career. The meek and modest violet is a glowing example for +erring freshmen."</p> + +<p>"I'll remember, Julia," Grace had promised, and she now resolved that +she would think twice before speaking once, whatever the occasion might +be.</p> + +<p>"Constance has not arrived yet," said Mabel. "I heard her roommate say +this morning that she expected her to-morrow. She rooms at Holland +House, too. I shall tell her about you the moment I see her. This is the +Tourraine," she announced, pausing before a handsome sandstone building +and leading the way up the steps that led to the broad veranda, gay with +porch boxes of flowers and shaded by awnings.</p> + +<p><!-- Page 40 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page40" id="page40">[Pg 40]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Won't you come up to our rooms?" asked Miriam.</p> + +<p>"Not to-night, thank you," replied Mabel. "Frances and I will be over +bright and early to-morrow morning to pilot you to the college. Then you +can find out about the examinations. Good-night and pleasant dreams." +Extending their hands in turn to the three girls and nodding a last +smiling adieu, the two courteous juniors left them on the hotel veranda.</p> + +<p>"I must admit that I have been agreeably disappointed," said Miriam +Nesbit as the three girls stood for a moment before entering the hotel +to watch the retreating backs of their new acquaintances.</p> + +<p>"I, too," replied Grace. "I can't begin to tell you how dejected I felt +while we stood there on the station platform and no one came near us or +appeared to be aware of our existence."</p> + +<p>"It was enough to discourage the most optimistic freshman," averred +Anne.</p> + +<p>"I wonder who J. Elfreda Briggs's friends were," commented Miriam. "She +never said a word about knowing any one at Overton. I imagine she is a +thoroughly selfish girl, and the less I see of her in college the better +pleased I shall be."</p> + +<p>As their suite of rooms had been engaged in advance it needed but a word +to the clerk on + +<!-- Page 41 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page41" id="page41">[Pg 41]</a></span> + +Grace's part, then each girl in turn registered and +they were conducted to their suite.</p> + +<p>"This suite seems to be supplied with all the comforts of home," +observed Miriam, looking about her with satisfaction. "I am thankful to +have reached a haven of rest where I can bathe my grimy face and hands."</p> + +<p>"So am I," echoed Grace, setting down her suit case and sinking into an +easy chair with a tired sigh. "I am starved, too. Let us lose no time in +getting ready for dinner. After dinner we can rest."</p> + +<p>For the next half hour the travelers were busily engaged in removing the +dust of their journey and attiring themselves in the dainty summer +frocks which they had taken thought to pack in their suit cases.</p> + +<p>"I'm ready," announced Grace at last, as she poked a rebellious lock of +hair into place, and viewed herself in the mirror.</p> + +<p>"So am I," echoed Anne.</p> + +<p>"And I," from Miriam. "Why not walk down stairs? We are on the second +floor, and I never ride in an elevator when I can avoid doing so."</p> + +<p>The trio descended the stairs and made their way to the dining room, +where they were conducted to a table near an open window which looked +out on a shady side porch.</p> + +<p><!-- Page 42 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page42" id="page42">[Pg 42]</a></span></p> + +<p>"So far I haven't been imbued with what one might call college +atmosphere," remarked Miriam, after the dinner had been ordered and the +waiter had hurried off to attend to their wants.</p> + +<p>"I felt a certain amount of enthusiasm while those upper class girls +were with us, but it has vanished," said Anne. "I am just a professional +staying at a hotel."</p> + +<p>"I imagine we won't begin to regard ourselves as being a part of Overton +College until after we have tried our examinations and found an abiding +place in some one of the college houses. I hope we shall be able to get +into a campus house. I have always understood that it is ever so much +nicer to be on the campus. We really should have made arrangements +before-hand, and if we hadn't waited until the last moment to decide to +what college we wished to go we might be cosily settled now."</p> + +<p>"Perhaps we are only fulfilling our destiny," smiled Miriam Nesbit.</p> + +<p>"Perhaps," agreed Grace in a doubtful tone. "Once we are in our hall or +boarding house I dare say we will shake off this feeling of constraint +and become genuine Overtonites."</p> + +<p>"Had we better study to-night?" inquired Grace as they made their way +from the hotel dining room.</p> + +<p>"I think it would be a wise proceeding," + +<!-- Page 43 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page43" id="page43">[Pg 43]</a></span> + +agreed Miriam. "I want to go +over my French verbs."</p> + +<p>"So do I," echoed Grace. "Let's study until ten, and then go straight to +bed."</p> + +<p>Ten o'clock stretched well toward eleven before Grace put down her text +book with a tired little sigh and declared herself too sleepy for +further study.</p> + +<p>It had been arranged that Miriam should occupy the one room of the suite +while Grace and Anne were to share the other, which had two beds. The +long journey by rail had tired the travelers far more than they would +admit. For a few moments, after retiring, conversation flourished +between the two rooms, then died away in indistinct murmurs, and the +prospective Overton freshmen slept peacefully as though safe in their +Oakdale homes.</p> + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<p><!-- Page 44 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page44" id="page44">[Pg 44]</a></span></p> + +<h2>CHAPTER IV</h2> + +<h3>MIRIAM'S UNWELCOME SURPRISE</h3> + + +<p>The two days that followed were busy ones for Grace, Anne and Miriam. +The morning after their arrival Mabel Ashe and Frances Marlton appeared +at half-past eight o'clock to conduct them to Overton Hall. There they +registered and were then sent to the room where the examination in +French was to be held. Examinations in the other required subjects +followed in rapid succession and it was Friday before they had settled +themselves in Wayne Hall, the house in which they were to live as +students of Overton College.</p> + +<p>Wayne Hall was a substantial four-story brick house, just a block from +the campus. It was looked upon as a strictly freshman house, but +occasionally sophomores lived there, as the rooms were well-furnished +and the matron, Mrs. Elwood, had a reputation for looking out for the +welfare of her girls.</p> + +<p>To their delight Grace and Anne had been allowed to room together, while +Miriam had by lucky chance secured a room to herself across the hall.</p> + +<p>"If that poor little yellow-haired freshman + +<!-- Page 45 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page45" id="page45">[Pg 45]</a></span> + +hadn't failed in all her +examinations I shouldn't be rooming alone," said Miriam rather soberly +as she dived into the depths of the now almost emptied trunk.</p> + +<p>"Did you meet her?" asked Grace, who, seated on the bed beside Anne, +watched Miriam's unpacking with interested eyes.</p> + +<p>"No," replied Miriam. "One of the freshmen at the table told me about +her. She said that the poor girl cried all day yesterday and last night. +She didn't dare write her father, who, it seems, is very severe, that +she had failed. He won't know she's coming until she reaches home."</p> + +<p>"What a pity," said Anne sympathetically. "It must be dreadful to fail +and know that one must face not only the humility of the failure, but +the displeasure of one's family too."</p> + +<p>"If I had failed in my examinations neither Father nor Mother would have +said one reproachful word," said Grace.</p> + +<p>"Of course I'm sorry for her," said Miriam, "but considering the fact +that I am now going to room alone, I shall write to Mother and ask her +to send me the money to furnish this room as I please. I'd like to have +a davenport bed, and I want a chiffonier and a dressing table to match. +There's room here for a piano, too. I'll have it over in this corner and +then I'll——"</p> + +<p><!-- Page 46 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page46" id="page46">[Pg 46]</a></span></p> + +<p>Rap, rap, rap! sounded on the door.</p> + +<p>"Come in," called Miriam frowning at the interruption.</p> + +<p>The door opened to admit Mrs. Elwood, and following in her wake, laden +with a bag and two suit cases, her hat pushed over her eyes, a +half-suspicious, half-belligerent expression on her face, was J. Elfreda +Briggs.</p> + +<p>"Well I never!" she gasped in astonishment, dropping her belongings in a +heap on the floor and making a dive for the nearest chair. "You're the +last people I ever expected to see. Where have you been, anyway? I +supposed you'd all flunked in your exams, given up the job, and gone +back to Glendale, Hilldale—what's the name of that dale you hail from?"</p> + +<p>"Oakdale," supplemented Anne slyly.</p> + +<p>"Yes, that's it. Oakdale. Foolish name for a town, isn't it?"</p> + +<p>During this outburst Mrs. Elwood had stood silent, looking at J. Elfreda +with doubtful eyes. Now she said apologetically, "I'm very sorry, Miss +Nesbit, but could you—that is—would you mind having a roommate after +all? My sister, Mrs. Arnold, who manages Ralston House just down the +street from here, took Miss Briggs because she thought one of her girls +wasn't coming back. Now the girl is here and she has no place for Miss + +<!-- Page 47 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page47" id="page47">[Pg 47]</a></span> + +Briggs. Of course, if you insist on not having a roommate, my sister and +I will see that Miss Briggs secures a room in one of the other college +houses." Mrs. Elwood paused and looked questioningly at Miriam, who +stood silent, an inscrutable expression on her face. Grace and Anne, +remembering Miriam's dislike for the stout girl, wondered what her +answer would be.</p> + +<p>The settling of the question was not left to Miriam, for during the +brief silence that followed Mrs. Elwood's deprecatory speech J. Elfreda +had been making a comprehensive survey of her surroundings. "It's all +right, Mrs. Elwood," she drawled. "Don't worry about me. I like this +room and I guess I can get along with Miss Nesbit. You may telephone the +expressman to have my trunk sent here. I'm not going back to Ralston +House with you. I'm too tired. I'm going to stay here."</p> + +<p>Mrs. Elwood looked appealingly at Miriam, as though mutely trying to +apologize for J. Elfreda's disregard for the rights of others.</p> + +<p>Miriam's straight black brows drew together. She stared at their +unwelcome guest with a look that caused a slow flush to rise to the +stout girl's face. Suddenly her face relaxed into a smile of intense +amusement, and extending her hand to J. Elfreda, she said, "You are +welcome to half this room, if you care to stay."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 48 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page48" id="page48">[Pg 48]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Well, I never!" exclaimed the other girl for the second time, as she +shook the proffered hand. "Honestly, I thought you were going to give me +a regular freeze out. You looked like a thunder cloud for a minute. I +expect it won't be all sunshine around here, this year, for I'm used to +having things go my way, and I guess you are, too."</p> + +<p>"Then perhaps learning to defer to each other will be good practice for +both of us," suggested Miriam.</p> + +<p>"Perhaps it will, but I doubt if we ever practise it," was the +discouraging retort.</p> + +<p>"I'll notify my sister that you are to be here, Miss Briggs," broke in +Mrs. Elwood. "Then I'll see that this room is made ready for two. Thank +you, Miss Nesbit." She turned gratefully to Miriam.</p> + +<p>"All right," answered J. Elfreda indifferently. "You can fix it up if +you want to, but I warn you that I'll probably buy my own furniture and +throw out all this." She waved a comprehensive hand at the despised +furniture.</p> + +<p>"You are at liberty to make whatever changes you wish," Mrs. Elwood +responded rather stiffly, and without further remark left the room.</p> + +<p>"She didn't like my remark about her furniture," commented the stout +girl, "but I'm not + +<!-- Page 49 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page49" id="page49">[Pg 49]</a></span> + +worrying about it. It's funny that I should run into +you girls, though. What kind of a time have you been having here, and +did you pass all your exams?"</p> + +<p>The girls replied in the affirmative, then Grace asked the same question +of Elfreda.</p> + +<p>"Of course," was the laconic answer. "I had a tutor all summer, besides +I told you on the train that I wasn't a wooden head."</p> + +<p>"Where did you stay until you went to Ralston House?" asked Anne. "We +saw you go away from the station with two girls when you left the train, +and we've seen you twice at a distance during examinations, but this is +the first chance we've had to talk with you."</p> + +<p>J. Elfreda stared at Anne, her eyes narrowing.</p> + +<p>"Do you want to know just what happened to me?" she asked slowly. "Well, +I'll tell you three girls about it, because I've got to tell some one +and I don't believe you'll spread the story."</p> + +<p>"We won't tell anyone," promised Grace.</p> + +<p>"How about you two?" asked the stout girl.</p> + +<p>"I'll answer for both of us," smiled Anne.</p> + +<p>"All right then, I'll tell you. Now remember, you've promised."</p> + +<p>The girls nodded.</p> + +<p>"Well, it was this way," began Elfreda. "When I left the train I hadn't +gone six steps + +<!-- Page 50 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page50" id="page50">[Pg 50]</a></span> + +until two girls walked up to me and asked if I were a +freshman. They said they were on the committee to meet and look after +the girls who were entering college for the first time. I said that was +very kind of them and asked them to show me the way to Ralston House. +They picked up my suit cases and we started out. They asked me my name +and all sorts of questions and I told them a little about myself," +continued the stout girl pompously. "They seemed quite impressed, too. +Then one of them said she thought I had better see the registrar before +going to Ralston House, for the registrar would be anxious to meet me. +They both said I was quite different from the rest of the new girls, and +made such a lot of fuss over me that I invited them into that little +shop across from the station to have ice cream."</p> + +<p>"And then?" asked Miriam.</p> + +<p>"Then," said J. Elfreda impressively, "after they had had two sundaes +apiece, at my expense, they played a mean trick on me. They took me into +a big building a little further down the street, down a long hall, and +left me sitting on a seat outside what I supposed was the registrar's +office. They said I must wait there and the registrar's clerk would come +out and conduct me to the registrar. They said that it was against the +rules to walk into the office and that it was the + +<!-- Page 51 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page51" id="page51">[Pg 51]</a></span> + +business of the clerk +to come out every half hour and conduct any one who was waiting into the +registrar's private office.</p> + +<p>"Well, I sat there and sat there. It made me think of when I was a +kiddie and used to watch the cuckoo clock to see the bird come out. But +there wasn't even a bird came out of that door," continued Elfreda +gloomily. "People passed up and down the hall, and every once in a while +a man would walk right into the place without knocking, or seeing the +clerk, or anything else.</p> + +<p>"After I had sat there for at least two hours, I made up my mind to go +in even if I were ordered out the next minute. I marched up to the door +and opened it and walked into the office. There was no one in sight but +a young woman who was putting on her hat. 'Where's the registrar?' I +asked. 'He hasn't been here to-day,' she said. 'I thought the registrar +was a woman,' I said. She seemed surprised at that and asked what made +me think so. I said that two of the students had told me so. Then she +looked at me in the queerest way and began to smile. 'Do you want to see +the registrar of Overton College?' she asked. 'Of course I do,' I said, +for I began to suspect that something was wrong. Then she stopped +smiling and said it was too bad, but whoever had sent me there had +played a trick on me and brought me + +<!-- Page 52 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page52" id="page52">[Pg 52]</a></span> + +to the office of the Register of +Deeds. Instead of Overton Hall I was in the county court house. Now can +you beat it?" finished Elfreda slangily.</p> + +<p>"I should say not," cried Grace indignantly. "I think it was +contemptible in them to accept your hospitality and then treat you in +that fashion. No really nice girl would do any such thing, even in fun."</p> + +<p>"I should say not," sympathized Miriam, forgetting that she did not +yearn for J. Elfreda as a roommate. "What did you do after you +discovered your mistake?"</p> + +<p>"I left the Register's office, his deeds, and all the rest of that +building in pretty short order," continued Elfreda. "When I reached the +street I went straight back to the station and hired a carriage to take +me to Ralston House. Mrs. Arnold gave me my supper even though it was +late, and the next day I saw the registrar in earnest. I told her the +whole story and described the girls. I didn't know their names, but she +said she thought she knew who they were from the description. So I +suppose she'll send for me before long to identify them."</p> + +<p>"But you're not going to?" questioned Grace in astonishment.</p> + +<p>"Why not?" returned the stout girl calmly. "Do you think I'll let slip a +chance to get even with them? I guess not."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 53 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page53" id="page53">[Pg 53]</a></span></p> + +<p>"But this will be carried to the dean and they will be severely +reprimanded and the whole college will know it," expostulated Grace.</p> + +<p>"Well, the whole college should know it," stoutly contended Elfreda. +"I'll show those two smart young women that I'm not as green as I appear +to be."</p> + +<p>Grace was on the verge of saying that J. Elfreda would have shown more +wisdom by keeping silent, but suddenly checked herself. She had no right +to criticize J. Elfreda's motives. To her the bare idea of telling tales +was abhorrent, while this girl gloried in the fact that she had exposed +those who annoyed her.</p> + +<p>"I'm sorry you told the registrar," she said slowly. "Perhaps in the +rush of business she'll forget about it."</p> + +<p>"She'd better not," threatened Elfreda, "or she'll hear it from me. When +it comes to getting even, I never relent. I'm just like Pa in that +respect. However, let's change the subject. Now that I'm here, show me +where I can put my clothes," she added, addressing Miriam. "Do you keep +your things in order? I never do. The morning I left home Ma said she +felt sorry for my future roommate."</p> + +<p>Elfreda kept up a brisk monologue as she opened one of her suit cases +and began hauling out its contents. Miriam made a gesture of + +<!-- Page 54 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page54" id="page54">[Pg 54]</a></span> + +hopeless +resignation behind the stout girl's back.</p> + +<p>"I must go to my room and get ready for dinner," said Grace, her eyes +dancing. "Coming, Anne?"</p> + +<p>Anne nodded and the two girls beat a hasty retreat. Elfreda's calm +manner of appropriating things and Miriam's resigned air were too much +for them. Once inside their room they gave way to uncontrolled +merriment.</p> + +<p>"I knew I'd laugh if I stayed there another second," confessed Anne. +"Poor Miriam. I heartily agree with Ma, don't you?"</p> + +<p>"Yes," smiled Grace. Then, her face sobering, she added, "I am afraid +she is laying up trouble for herself. I wish she hadn't told."</p> + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<p><!-- Page 55 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page55" id="page55">[Pg 55]</a></span></p> + +<h2>CHAPTER V</h2> + +<h3>AN INTERRUPTED STUDY HOUR</h3> + + +<p>The first two weeks at Overton glided by with amazing swiftness. There +was so much to be done in the way of arranging one's recitations, buying +or renting one's books and accustoming one's self to the routine of +college life that Grace and her friends could scarcely spare the time to +write their home letters. There were twenty-four girls at Wayne Hall. +With the exception of four sophomores the house was given up to +freshmen. Grace thought them all delightful, and in her whole-souled, +generous fashion made capital of their virtues and remained blind to +their shortcomings. There had been a number of jolly gatherings in Mrs. +Elwood's living room, at which quantities of fudge and penuchi were made +and eaten and mere acquaintances became fast friends.</p> + +<p>The week following their arrival a dance had been given in the gymnasium +in honor of the freshmen. The whole college had turned out at this +strictly informal affair, and the upper class girls had taken particular +pains to see that the freshmen were provided with partners and had + +<!-- Page 56 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page56" id="page56">[Pg 56]</a></span> + +a +good time generally. At this dance the three Oakdale friends had felt +more at home than at any other time since entering Overton. In the first +place, Mabel Ashe, Frances Marlton and Constance King had come over to +Wayne Hall in a body on the evening before the dance and offered +themselves as escorts. Furthermore, the scores of happy, laughing girls +gliding over the gymnasium floor to the music of a three-piece orchestra +reminded Grace of the school dances in her own home town. J. Elfreda had +also been escorted to the hop by Virginia Gaines, one of the sophomores +at Wayne Hall, who had a great respect for the stout girl's money, and +it was a secret relief to Grace that she had not been left out.</p> + +<p>Now the dance was a thing of the past, and nothing was in sight in the +way of entertainment except the reception and dance given by the +sophomores to the freshmen. This was a yearly event, and meant more to +the freshmen than almost any other class celebration, for the +sophomores, having thrown off freshman shackles, took a lively hand in +the affairs of the members of the entering class. It was sophomores who +under pretense of sympathetic interest wormed out of unsuspecting +freshmen their inmost secrets and gleefully spread them abroad among the +upper classes. It was also the sophomores + +<!-- Page 57 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page57" id="page57">[Pg 57]</a></span> + +who were the most active in +enforcing the standard that erring freshmen were supposed to live up to. +The junior and senior classes as a rule allowed their sophomore sisters +to regulate the conduct of the newcomers at Overton, only stepping in to +interfere in extreme cases.</p> + +<p>Grace and her friends had met nearly all the members of the sophomore +class at the freshman dance, but in reality they had very few +acquaintances among them that bade fair to become their friends.</p> + +<p>"I don't suppose we'll have the honor of being escorted to the reception +by sophomores," remarked Grace several evenings before the event, as she +and Miriam strolled out of the dining room. "We'll have to go in a crowd +by ourselves and look as though we enjoyed it."</p> + +<p>"Why not stay at home?" yawned Miriam. "I'm not as over-awed at the idea +of this affair as I might be."</p> + +<p>"No," replied Grace, shaking her head. "It wouldn't do. We ought to go. +The dance is to be given in honor of the freshmen, and it's their duty +to turn out and make it a success. Are you going to study your Livy +to-night, Miriam?"</p> + +<p>"If I can," replied Miriam grimly. "It depends on what my talkative +roommate does. If she elects to give me another instalment of the story +of her life before she came here, + +<!-- Page 58 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page58" id="page58">[Pg 58]</a></span> + +Livy won't stand much chance. We have +progressed as far as her twelfth year, and I was just on the point of +learning how she survived scarlet fever when the doctor didn't expect +her to live, last night, when she happened to remember that she hadn't +looked at her history lesson and I was mercifully spared further +torture."</p> + +<p>"Poor Miriam," laughed Grace. "But you could have said you didn't want +her the day Mrs. Elwood brought her here. What made you decide to let +her stay? I saw by your face something interesting was going on in your +mind."</p> + +<p>Miriam looked reflectively at Grace. "I don't know I'm sure just why I +let her stay. It wasn't because I wished to please Mrs. Elwood, though +she is so nice with all of us. I had a curious feeling that I ought to +take J. Elfreda in hand. If it had been you whose room she invaded you +wouldn't have hesitated even for a second. Ever since you and I settled +our differences back in our high school days I've always held you up to +myself as an example. Now, honestly, Grace, you would have taken her in +without a murmur, wouldn't you?"</p> + +<p>"Ye-e-s," said Grace slowly, her face flushing. "I would have said she +might stay, I think. But, Miriam, you mustn't hold me up as an example. +I couldn't be more generous and loyal and broadminded than you."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 59 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page59" id="page59">[Pg 59]</a></span></p> + +<p>"In the words of J. Elfreda, 'let's change the subject,'" said Miriam +hastily. "Where's Anne?"</p> + +<p>"Anne is out visiting the humblest freshman of them all," replied Grace. +"Her name is Ruth Denton. Anne singled her out in English the other day, +scraped acquaintance with her, and found that she has a room in an old +house in the suburbs of the town. She takes care of her own room, boards +herself and does any kind of mending she can get to do from the girls to +help her pay her way through college. Anne only found her last week, but +I have promised to go to see her, too, and I want you to go with me."</p> + +<p>They had paused at the door of Miriam's room. Her hand on the door, she +said earnestly, "I'd love to go, Grace. I might know that you and Anne +couldn't rest without championing some one's cause."</p> + +<p>"What about you and J. Elfreda?" questioned Grace slyly.</p> + +<p>"Oh, that's different," retorted Miriam. Opening the door she glanced +about the room. Her own side was in perfect order, but J. Elfreda's half +looked as though it had been visited by a cyclone. The cover of her +couch bed was pulled askew and the sofa pillows ornamented the floor. +Shoes and stockings + +<!-- Page 60 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page60" id="page60">[Pg 60]</a></span> + +were scattered about in wild disorder. Her dressing +table looked as though the contents had been stirred up and deposited in +a heap in the center. From the top drawer of the chiffonier protruded a +hand-embroidered collar, and a long black silk tie hung down the middle +of the piece of furniture, giving it the effect of being draped in +mourning.</p> + +<p>Catching sight of this Grace pointed to it, laughing. "It looks as +though she were in mourning, doesn't it?"</p> + +<p>"For her sins, yes," replied Miriam grimly. "Isn't this room a mess, +though? I've picked up her things ever so many times, but I'm tired of +it. Come in here to-night, Grace. I want to see how it seems to have my +dearest friend in my room, all to myself."</p> + +<p>"All right," laughed Grace. "I'll get my books."</p> + +<p>Five minutes later she reappeared and, cosily establishing herself in +the Morris chair that Miriam insisted she should occupy, the girls began +their work. For the time being silence reigned, broken only by the sound +of turning leaves or an occasional question on the part of one or the +other of the two. Finally Miriam closed her book triumphantly. "That's +done," she exulted. "Now for my English."</p> + +<p>"I wish I was through with this," sighed + +<!-- Page 61 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page61" id="page61">[Pg 61]</a></span> + +Grace, eyeing her Livy with +disfavor. "I never do learn my lessons quickly. I have to study ever so +much harder than you and Anne. Now, if it were basketball, then +everything would be lovely. Still, you're a champion player, too, +Miriam, so you've more than your share of accomplishments. Anne, too, +excites my envy and admiration. She can act and stand first in her +classes, too, while I have to work like mad to keep up in my classes and +am not a star in anything. Perhaps during this year I shall develop some +new talent of which no one suspects me. It won't be for study, that's +sure."</p> + +<p>Miriam smiled to herself, but said nothing. She knew that Grace already +possessed a talent for making friends and an ability to see not only her +own way clearly, but to smooth the pathway of those weaker than herself +that was little short of marvelous. She knew, too, that before the end +of the school year Grace's remarkable personality was sure to make +itself felt among her fellow students.</p> + +<p>"What are you smiling to yourself about, Miriam?" demanded Grace.</p> + +<p>But at this juncture the door was burst violently open and J. Elfreda +Briggs dashed into the room, threw herself face downward on her +disordered bed and gave way to a long, anguished wail.</p> + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<p><!-- Page 62 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page62" id="page62">[Pg 62]</a></span></p> + +<h2>CHAPTER VI</h2> + +<h3>A DISTURBING NOTE</h3> + + +<p>Miriam and Grace sprang to their feet, regarding the sobbing, moaning +girl in blank amazement.</p> + +<p>"What on earth is the matter, Elfreda," said Miriam.</p> + +<p>The answer was another long wail that made the girls glance +apprehensively toward the door.</p> + +<p>"She'll have to be more quiet," said Grace, "or else every girl in the +house will hear her and come in to inquire what has happened." Going +over to the couch, she knelt beside Elfreda and said almost sharply, +"Elfreda, stop crying at once. Do you want all the girls in the house to +hear you?"</p> + +<p>"I don't care," was the discouraging answer, but in a lower tone, +nevertheless; but she continued to sob heart-brokenly.</p> + +<p>"Tell me about it, Elfreda," said Grace more gently, taking one of the +girl's limp hands in hers. "Something dreadful must have happened. Have +you had bad news from home?"</p> + +<p>"No-o-o," gasped the stout girl. "It's the sophomores. I can't go to the +reception. They won't let me." Her sobs burst forth afresh.</p> + +<p><!-- Page 63 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page63" id="page63">[Pg 63]</a></span></p> + +<p>Grace rose from her knees, casting a puzzled glance toward Miriam. "I +wonder what she means." Then placing her hands on Elfreda's shoulders +she raised her to a sitting position on the couch and dropping down +beside her put one arm over her shoulder. Miriam promptly sat down on +the other side, and being thus supported and bolstered by their +sympathetic arms, Elfreda gulped, gurgled, sighed and then said with +quivering lips, "I wish I had taken your advice, Grace."</p> + +<p>"About what?" asked Grace. Then, the same idea occurring to them +simultaneously, Miriam and Grace exchanged dismayed glances. Elfreda had +come to grief through reporting the two mischievous sophomores to the +registrar.</p> + +<p>"About telling the registrar," faltered Elfreda, unrolling her +handkerchief from the ball into which she had rolled it and wiping her +eyes.</p> + +<p>"I'm so sorry," Grace said with quick sympathy.</p> + +<p>"You're not half so sorry as I am," was the tearful retort. "I'll write +to Pa and Ma that I want to go home next week. They'll make a fuss, but +they'll send for me."</p> + +<p>"Are your father and mother very anxious that you should stay here?" +asked Miriam.</p> + +<p>"A good deal more anxious than I am," responded Elfreda. "Ma picked out +Overton for + +<!-- Page 64 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page64" id="page64">[Pg 64]</a></span> + +me long before I left high school. She thinks it the only +college going and so does Pa."</p> + +<p>"Then, of course, they will be disappointed if you go home without even +trying to like college."</p> + +<p>"I can't help that," whined Elfreda. "I can't stay here and have the +whole college down on me, and that's what will happen. You girls don't +know how serious it is."</p> + +<p>"I think you had better begin at the beginning and tell us everything," +suggested Miriam, a trifle impatiently.</p> + +<p>"It was the night of the freshman hop that they began to be so mean," +burst forth Elfreda. "I went to the dance with Virginia Gaines, that +sophomore who sits next to me at the table."</p> + +<p>"Who do you mean by 'they'?" asked Grace.</p> + +<p>"Alberta Wicks, the tall red-haired girl, and Mary Hampton, the short +dark one. They took me over to the court house," was the prompt answer. +"The registrar reported them to the dean. She sent for them the very day +of the dance and gave them an awful talking to and they were perfectly +furious with me for telling. They found out that Virginia had invited me +to the dance, and told her the whole story. She was horrid to me, and +hardly spoke to me all the way to the gymnasium or coming home. They +must have told every girl I know, for not one of + +<!-- Page 65 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page65" id="page65">[Pg 65]</a></span> + +them would come near +me. I had to sit around all evening, for I didn't know half a dozen +girls, and you three were too busy to look at me. You can imagine I had +a slow old time, and I was glad to get home. Maybe you noticed I wasn't +very talkative that night after we got back to the house, Miriam?"</p> + +<p>Miriam nodded.</p> + +<p>"After that, Virginia and I didn't speak. I didn't care much anyhow, for +she made me tired," continued Elfreda. "But when the talk about the +sophomore reception began I saw that they were going to hand me a whole +block of ice. It was bad enough to have them cut me in classes and on +the street, but I had set my heart on the reception and wrote to Ma to +send me a new dress. It came yesterday. It's pale blue with pearl +trimmings and it's a dream. But what good does it do me now?" She stared +gloomily ahead of her for an instant, then went on:</p> + +<p>"Of course, I knew no one would invite me, but I made up my mind to ask +if I could go along with you folks, and I was going to ask you to-night, +when just before dinner a boy came here with this note." From the inside +of her white silk blouse she drew forth an envelope addressed to "Miss +J. Elfreda Briggs." Handing it to Grace she said briefly: "Read it."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 66 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page66" id="page66">[Pg 66]</a></span></p> + +<p>Grace drew a sheet of paper from the envelope, unfolded it and read:</p> + +<p><span class="smcap">"Miss Briggs:</span><br /> +"In reporting to the registrar two members of the sophomore class you +have offended not merely those members, but the class as well. You have +shown yourself so entirely incapable of understanding the first +principles of honor, that Overton would be much better off without you. +Do not attempt to attend the sophomore reception. If you are wise you +will leave Overton and enter some other college. <br /> +<span class="smcap" style="margin-left: 75%;">"The Sophomore Class."</span></p> + +<p>Grace handed the note to Miriam.</p> + +<p>"What do you think of it?" asked Miriam, looking up from the last line.</p> + +<p>"I don't know what to think," rejoined Grace. "It doesn't seem as though +a whole class would rise up to settle what is really a personal affair. +Even though the sophomores are angry, they have no right to threaten +Elfreda and advise her to leave Overton. If the dean knew of this affair +I am afraid there would be war indeed."</p> + +<p>"Shall I tell her?" asked Elfreda eagerly. "I think I'd better; then +they won't dare to make me leave college."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 67 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page67" id="page67">[Pg 67]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Listen to me, Elfreda," said Grace firmly. "No one can make you leave +college unless you fail in your studies or do something really +reprehensible, but there is one thing you must make up your mind to do +if you wish to stay here, and have the girls like you."</p> + +<p>"What is it?" inquired Elfreda suspiciously.</p> + +<p>"You mustn't tell tales," was Grace's frank answer. "No matter what the +girls do or say to you, don't carry it to the officials of the college."</p> + +<p>"Do you mean that I'm to submit to all kinds of insults and not take my +own part?" demanded Elfreda, forgetting her grief and assuming a +belligerent air.</p> + +<p>"You are not fighting your own battles when you carry your grievances to +the dean, the registrar, or any other member of the faculty," said Grace +gravely. "You are merely giving them unpleasant information to which +they dislike to listen."</p> + +<p>"Humph!" was the contemptuous ejaculation. "The dean made it hot for the +girls just the same. I guess she didn't object much to hearing about +it."</p> + +<p>"You are not looking at things in their true light, Elfreda," put in +Miriam. "I'll venture to say that when the members of the faculty were +students they were just as careful not to + +<!-- Page 68 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page68" id="page68">[Pg 68]</a></span> + +tell tales as are the girls +here to-day. Of course, if students are reported to them, they are +obliged to take action in the matter, but I'm sure that they'd rather +not hear about the girls' petty difficulties."</p> + +<p>"'Petty difficulties!'" almost screamed Elfreda. "Well, I like your +impudence." Jerking herself from the girls' embrace she stood up and +walked to the other side of the room. Stumbling over one of her shoes +she kicked it viciously aside, then, leaning her head against the door, +her sobs broke forth afresh.</p> + +<p>In a twinkling Miriam was beside her. "Poor Elfreda," she soothed. "You +are tired and worn out. Take off your hat and coat and bathe your face. +You'll feel ever so much better after you've done that. You mustn't be +cross with Grace and me. We are only trying to help you. While you are +bathing your face, I'll make some chocolate and we'll have a cozy little +time. Won't that be nice?"</p> + +<p>Elfreda nodded, winked back her tears, and slowly drawing the pins from +her hat, flung it on the foot of her bed. Her coat followed, and seizing +her towel from the rack she stalked out of the room and down the hall to +the bath room.</p> + +<p>"Miriam, you're a darling and a diplomat!" exclaimed Grace, closing the +door, which the stout girl had left wide open. "Chocolate is the + +<!-- Page 69 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page69" id="page69">[Pg 69]</a></span> + +one +thing calculated to reduce J. Elfreda to reason. We will feed her, then +renew our lectures on tale-bearing. Never call me a reformer. I am +certain that before the year is over J. Elfreda won't know herself."</p> + +<p>"Nonsense," scoffed Miriam. "She is an interesting specimen, and +furnishes variety, of a certain kind," she added with an impish grin, +glancing comprehensively at the disordered room. "As long as I have +taken her unto myself as a roommate I might as well do what I can for +her. What seems so strange to me is that with all her money she is so +crude and slangy. She doesn't seem to have any ideals or much principle +either. Yet there is something sturdy and frankly independent about her, +too, that makes one think she's worth bothering with after all."</p> + +<p>"How did her father make his money?" asked Grace.</p> + +<p>"Lumber," replied Miriam. "They own tracts of timber land in Michigan. +Elfreda can have anything she asks for."</p> + +<p>Grace sat down on Miriam's bed, her chin in her hands. She was thinking +of the note she had just read and wondering what had better be done. +Miriam, despite her avowal that she was tired of picking up her +roommate's scattered clothing, busied herself with reducing Elfreda's + +<!-- Page 70 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page70" id="page70">[Pg 70]</a></span> + +half of the room to some semblance of order. Going to the closet, she +took down an elaborate Japanese silk kimono and laid it across the foot +of Elfreda's bed.</p> + +<p>"What had we better do about this note?" Grace asked, picking it up from +the table and re-reading it.</p> + +<p>"What do you think?" questioned Miriam.</p> + +<p>"I think we had better ask the advice of some upper class girl," said +Grace. "I'm going to see Mabel Ashe to-morrow morning. I'll tell her +about it. Elfreda mustn't be cheated out of her right to go to the +reception."</p> + +<p>"But if the whole sophomore class objects to her, what then?"</p> + +<p>"I don't believe the whole sophomore class does object to her," returned +Grace. "I have a curious conviction that not many of them know her even +by sight. I think that this note was written for spite."</p> + +<p>"Do you think Miss Wicks and Miss Hampton wrote it?" queried Miriam.</p> + +<p>"I don't want to accuse any one of writing it, but they are the only +students who would have an object in doing so," declared Grace. "I hear +Elfreda coming down the hall. Don't say anything more about it just +now," she added in a lower tone.</p> + +<p>"My goodness, I forgot all about the chocolate!" + +<!-- Page 71 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page71" id="page71">[Pg 71]</a></span> + +exclaimed Miriam, +scurrying to a little oak cabinet in one corner of the room and taking +out the necessary ingredients. "Here, Grace, open this can of evaporated +cream with the scissors. You can use that paperweight for a hammer."</p> + +<p>Fifteen minutes later, wrapped in the folds of her kimono, J. Elfreda +sat drinking chocolate and devouring cakes as though her very existence +depended upon it.</p> + +<p>"You girls are ever so much nicer than I thought you'd be," she said +reflectively, between cakes. "I must say that I'm agreeably disappointed +in you, Miriam. I was pretty sure you were a regular snob, but you're +nothing like one. I couldn't help thinking about what you said, Grace, +while I was bathing my face," she continued. "It made me mad for a +minute, but I've come to the conclusion that you were talking sense, and +from now on the faculty will have to go some to get any information from +me."</p> + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<p><!-- Page 72 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page72" id="page72">[Pg 72]</a></span></p> + +<h2>CHAPTER VII</h2> + +<h3>GRACE TAKES MATTERS INTO HER OWN HANDS</h3> + + +<p>"We have had, what might be considered by some people, a momentous +evening," remarked Grace as Anne Pierson walked into their room shortly +before ten o'clock. Having left the now almost cheerful Elfreda to the +good-natured ministrations of Miriam, Grace had said good night and +returned to her own room for a few more minutes of silent devotion to +Livy.</p> + +<p>"What happened?" asked Anne as she hung up her wraps, took down her +kimono, and prepared to be comfortable.</p> + +<p>"What might be expected," returned Grace, and briefly recounted what had +transpired in Miriam's room.</p> + +<p>"Wasn't it nice of Miriam to make a fuss over her, though?" said Anne +warmly.</p> + +<p>"Yes, of course, but it isn't Miriam's amiability that I'm thinking +about at present. It's what we'd better do to straighten out this +trouble for Elfreda," said Grace anxiously. "I felt glad when I came to +Overton that I did not have to worry about any one but myself, and now +I'm confronted with Elfreda's troubles."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 73 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page73" id="page73">[Pg 73]</a></span></p> + +<p>"I think it would be best to see Miss Ashe first," agreed Anne, after a +brief silence.</p> + +<p>"That settles it, then, I'll go. Tell me about your new freshman friend, +Anne."</p> + +<p>"She's a very nice girl," Anne replied, "and has lots of the right kind +of courage. She lives in a big, bare room in the top of an old house, +clear down at the other end of the town, and the way she has made that +room over to suit her needs is really wonderful. She has one corner of +it curtained off for her kitchen and has a cupboard for her dishes, what +there are of them. She cooks her meals over a little two-burner gas +stove, and does her own washing and ironing. Every spare moment she has +she devotes to doing mending. She does it beautifully, too. Ever so many +girls have given her their silk stockings and lingerie waists to darn."</p> + +<p>"Poor little thing," mused Grace. "I suppose she never has a minute to +play. I don't see how she manages to do all that work and study, too. I +wish we could do something to help her."</p> + +<p>"I don't know what we could do," returned Anne thoughtfully. "I imagine +she wouldn't accept help. She strikes me as being one of the kind who +would rather die than allow her friends to pay her way."</p> + +<p>"There must be some way," Grace said speculatively, "and some day we'll +find it out."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 74 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page74" id="page74">[Pg 74]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Sometimes I feel as though I had earned my college money too easily," +confessed Anne. "The work I did on the stage wasn't work at all, it was +pure pleasure. Ruth Denton's work is the hardest kind of drudgery."</p> + +<p>"But think how hard you worked to win the scholarship," reminded Grace.</p> + +<p>"That was work I loved, too," replied Anne, shaking her head +deprecatingly over her own good fortune.</p> + +<p>"Never mind," laughed Grace. "Just think of how hard you might have had +to work if you hadn't been a genius, and that will comfort you a +little."</p> + +<p>"Grace, you are too ridiculous," protested Anne, flushing deeply.</p> + +<p>"Anne, you are entirely too modest," retorted Grace. "Come on, little +Miss Nonentity, let's go to bed or I won't get up early enough to-morrow +morning to see Mabel Ashe before my first recitation."</p> + +<p>"All right," yawned Anne. "To-morrow night I must stay in the house and +write letters. I've owed David a letter for a week. I wonder why Nora +and Jessica don't write."</p> + +<p>"They promised to write first, you know," said Grace.</p> + +<p>"If we don't hear from them by Saturday we'd better send them a postcard +to hurry them + +<!-- Page 75 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page75" id="page75">[Pg 75]</a></span> + +up. Let's go down to that little stationer's shop +to-morrow and see what they have. I must find one that will suit Hippy's +peculiar style of beauty."</p> + +<p>Laughing and chatting of things that had happened at home, a subject of +which they never tired, Grace and Anne prepared for bed.</p> + +<p>The next morning Anne awoke first. Glancing at the little clock on the +chiffonier she exclaimed in dismay. They had overslept, and there was +barely time to dress and eat breakfast before chapel.</p> + +<p>"Oh, dear," lamented Grace as she slipped into her one-piece gown of +pink linen, "now I can't go to see Mabel until after luncheon. How +provoking!"</p> + +<p>But it was still more provoking to find, when she called at Holland +House, late that afternoon, that Mabel Ashe had made a dinner engagement +with several seniors and had just left the house. "What had I better do +about it?" Grace asked herself. "Shall I put it off until to-morrow or +shall I take matters into my own hands? It's only four days now until +the reception, and those girls may do a great deal of talking during +that time." She paused on the steps of Holland House and looked across +the campus toward Stuart Hall. "I'm sure I heard some one say that both +Miss Wicks and Miss Hampton + +<!-- Page 76 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page76" id="page76">[Pg 76]</a></span> + +live there," Grace reflected. "I don't like +to do it, but it's the only thing I can think of to do." Squaring her +shoulders Grace crossed the campus, a look of determination on her fine +face. Mounting the steps of Stuart Hall she deliberately rang the bell.</p> + +<p>Miss Wicks and Miss Hampton were both in, the maid stated, ushering +Grace into the big, attractively furnished living room. A moment later +there was a scurry of footsteps on the stairs and Alberta Wicks, +followed by Mary Hampton, entered the room.</p> + +<p>Grace rose from her chair to greet them. "Good afternoon," she said +pleasantly. "I shall have to introduce myself. I am Grace Harlowe of the +freshman class. I saw you at the dance the other night but did not meet +you."</p> + +<p>"How do you do?" returned Alberta Wicks in a bored tone, while the other +girl nodded indifferently. "I remember your face, I think. I'm not sure. +There was an army of freshmen at the dance. The largest entering class +for a number of years, I understand."</p> + +<p>"Freshmen are perhaps not important enough to be remembered," returned +Grace, smiling faintly. Then deciding that there was nothing to be +gained by beating about the bush she said earnestly, "I hope you will +not think me meddlesome or presuming, but I came here + +<!-- Page 77 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page77" id="page77">[Pg 77</a></span> + +this afternoon to +talk with you about something that concerns a member of the freshman +class. I refer to Miss Briggs, whom I am quite certain you know."</p> + +<p>"Miss Briggs," repeated Alberta Wicks, meditatively. "Let me see, I +think we met her——"</p> + +<p>"The day she came to college," supplemented Grace.</p> + +<p>"How did you know that?" was the sharp question.</p> + +<p>"I saw you and Miss Hampton when you approached her, and also when you +walked away from the station with her," Grace said quietly. "Miss Briggs +rode part of the way on the train with us to Overton."</p> + +<p>A deep flush rose to the faces of both young women at Grace's +indisputable statement. There was an uncomfortable silence.</p> + +<p>"I know also," continued Grace, "that you conducted her to the county +court house instead of the registrar's office and left her to find out +the truth as best she might."</p> + +<p>"Really," sneered Alberta, "you seem to be extremely well informed as to +what took place. It is quite evident that Miss Briggs published the news +broadcast."</p> + +<p>"She did nothing of the sort," retorted Grace coldly. "She did tell my +roommate and me, + +<!-- Page 78 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page78" id="page78">[Pg 78]</a></span> + +and I regret to say that she also told the registrar, +but she now realizes her mistake in doing so."</p> + +<p>"Her realization comes entirely too late," was the sarcastic reply. "She +should have thought things over before going to the registrar with +anything so silly."</p> + +<p>"Ah!" ejaculated Grace. "I am glad to hear you admit that the trick you +played was silly. To my mind it was both senseless and unkind. However, +I did not come here to-day to discuss the ethics of the affair. Miss +Briggs has received a note forbidding her attendance at the sophomore +reception and advising her to leave Overton. It is signed 'Sophomore +Class.' It states her betrayal of two sophomores to the registrar as the +cause of its origin. What I wish to ask you is whether the sophomores +have really taken action in this matter, or whether you wrote this note +in order to frighten Miss Briggs into leaving college?"</p> + +<p>"I do not admit your right to interfere, and I shall certainly not +answer your question, Miss Harlowe. You are decidedly impertinent, to +say the least," replied Alberta in a tone of suppressed anger. "I cannot +understand why you should take such an unprecedented interest in Miss +Briggs's affairs and I shall tell you nothing."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 79 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page79" id="page79">[Pg 79]</a></span></p> + +<div class="figcenter" style="width: 350px;"> +<img src="images/image3.jpg" width="350" height="524" +alt="I Am Sorry That We Have Failed to Come to an Understanding." +title="I Am Sorry That We Have Failed to Come to an Understanding." /> +<span class="caption">"I Am Sorry That We Have Failed to Come to an +Understanding."</span> +</div> + +<p><!-- Page 80 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page80" id="page80"></a></span></p> + +<p><!-- Page 81 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page81" id="page81">[Pg 81]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Very well," said Grace composedly. "I see that I shall have to go to +each member of the sophomore class in turn in order to find out the +truth. I cannot believe that these girls are so lacking in college +spirit as to ostracize a newcomer, even though she did act unwisely."</p> + +<p>"You would not dare to do it!" exclaimed Mary Hampton excitedly. She had +hitherto taken no part in the conversation.</p> + +<p>"Why not?" asked Grace. "I am determined to go to the root of this +matter. I don't intend Miss Briggs shall leave college, or be sent to +coventry either. She has acted hastily, but she will live it down, that +is, unless word of it has traveled too far. Even so, I hardly think she +will leave college. I am sorry that we have failed to come to an +understanding."</p> + +<p>Grace walked proudly toward the door. Inwardly she was deeply +disappointed at having failed, but she gave no sign of feeling her +defeat.</p> + +<p>"Come back!" commanded Alberta Wicks harshly, as Grace stood with her +hand on the door knob. Grace turned and walked toward them. Her face +gave no sign of her surprise.</p> + +<p>"Do you really intend to take up this affair with every member of the +sophomore class?" demanded Alberta, eyeing Grace sharply. There was a +faint note of dismay in her voice, despite her attempt to appear +unconcerned.</p> + +<p><!-- Page 82 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page82" id="page82">[Pg 82]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Yes," answered Grace firmly. "The only alternative would be to take it +to the faculty, and that is not to be thought of. I shall make a +personal appeal to each sophomore for Miss Briggs."</p> + +<p>"Then I suppose rather than bring down a hornet's nest about our ears, +we might as well tell you that the majority of the class know nothing of +this. A number of sophomores, with a view to the good of the college, +decided themselves to be justified in sending the letter to Miss Briggs. +We do not wish young women of her type at Overton, and Miss Briggs will +do well to go elsewhere. She will never be happy at Overton."</p> + +<p>"Is that a threat?" asked Grace quickly.</p> + +<p>Alberta merely shrugged her shoulders in answer to Grace's question.</p> + +<p>"You may call it what you please," remarked Mary Hampton sullenly.</p> + +<p>"Thank you," said Grace gravely. "I think I have a fair idea of the +situation. I believe I know too, just how many sophomores were concerned +in the writing of the letter, and am sure that their adverse opinion +will neither make nor mar Miss Briggs. Good afternoon."</p> + +<p>With this Grace walked serenely out of the house, leaving behind her two +discomfited and ignominiously defeated young women.</p> + +<p><!-- Page 83 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page83" id="page83">[Pg 83]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Do you believe she would have kept her word and put the matter before +the class?" asked Mary Hampton after Grace had gone.</p> + +<p>"Yes," responded Alberta, frowning. "She wouldn't have hesitated. She +meant what she said. She is one of those tiresome persons who is forever +advocating fair play. She only does it as a pose. She imagines, I +suppose that it will attract the attention of the upper class girls. I +should like to teach her a lesson in humility, but it is dangerous, for +with all her faults she is by no means stupid, and unless we were very +careful we would be quite likely to come to grief."</p> + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<p><!-- Page 84 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page84" id="page84">[Pg 84]</a></span></p> + +<h2>CHAPTER VIII</h2> + +<h3>THE SOPHOMORE RECEPTION</h3> + + +<p>It was the night of the sophomore reception and the gymnasium was ablaze +with light and color. All day the valiant sophomore class had labored as +decorators. Sofa cushions, portieres, screens and anything else that +might add to the beauty of the decorations had been begged and borrowed +from good-natured residents of the campus and nearby boarding houses. +There were great branches of red and gold leaves festooning and hiding +the gymnasium apparatus, and the respective sophomore and freshman +colors of blue and gold were in evidence in every nook and corner of the +big room. There was a real orchestra of eight pieces from the town of +Overton, seated on a palm-screened platform which had been erected for +the occasion; while a long line of freshmen in their best bib and tucker +crowded up to pay their respects to the receiving line of sophomores, +headed by the class president.</p> + +<p>The freshmen of Wayne Hall had elected to go together, and Ruth Denton +had also been invited to take dinner and dress with Anne, then go with +her and her friends to the reception. At + +<!-- Page 85 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page85" id="page85">[Pg 85]</a></span> + +first Ruth demurred on account +of her gown, which was a very plain little affair of white dotted swiss. +Then Grace had come to the rescue and insisted that Ruth should wear a +very beautiful white satin ribbon belt with long, graceful ends, +belonging to her, which quite transformed the simple frock. There was +also a white satin hair ornament to match, and Miriam's clever fingers +had done her soft brown hair in a new, becoming fashion. Even Elfreda +had insisted on lending her a white opera cape and praising her +appearance until the little girl was in a maze of delight at so much +unexpected attention. Grace, Anne, and Miriam had put on their +graduating gowns and Elfreda was arrayed in all the glory of the gown +she had ordered for the occasion and afterward entertained so little +hope of wearing.</p> + +<p>Just as they were ready to start the door bell rang. There was a sound +of laughing voices and the patter of slippered feet on the stairs, and +Mabel Ashe, accompanied by Frances Marlton, Constance Fuller, and two +other juniors, appeared on the landing.</p> + +<p>"Better late than never," announced Mabel cheerily, as Grace appeared in +the doorway. "We've come to take you to the reception. We weren't +invited until the eleventh hour, but we're making up for lost time."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 86 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page86" id="page86">[Pg 86]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Why, I didn't know juniors were invited to the reception," exclaimed +Grace, taking Mabel's extended hand in both her own. "Judging from all +outward signs I suppose you are going to the reception, else why wear +your costliest raiment?"</p> + +<p>"Your deduction is not only marvelous but correct," returned Mabel. "We +were invited because the sophomores found themselves lacking not in +quality, but quantity. There weren't nearly enough sophomore 'gentlemen' +to go round, so we juniors were pressed into service.</p> + +<p>"I'm so glad," returned Grace warmly. "We know nearly all the freshmen, +but we know only a few sophomores. We were lamenting to-night because +we expected to be wall flowers."</p> + +<p>"Not if Frances and I can help it," promised Mabel. "Girls, I want you +to meet Miss Graham and Miss Allen, both worthy juniors. You already +know Constance."</p> + +<p>The "worthy juniors" nodded smilingly as Mabel presented Grace and her +friends.</p> + +<p>"Get your capes and scarfs," directed Mabel briskly. "We must be on our +way. I'm sure it's going to be a red-letter affair. The sophomores have +nearly worked their dear heads off to impress the baby class. Do you +girls all dance, and how many of you can lead?"</p> + +<p>"Miriam and I," answered Grace. "Anne is + +<!-- Page 87 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page87" id="page87">[Pg 87]</a></span> + +not tall enough. Elfreda and +Ruth will have to answer for themselves."</p> + +<p>Ruth Denton confessed to being barely able to dance. Elfreda, who looked +really handsome in her blue evening gown, answered in the affirmative. +Grace noted with secret satisfaction that the stout girl was keeping +strictly in the background and making no effort to push herself forward. +"If she only behaves like that all evening the girls will be sure to +like her, and if anything comes up later about this registrar business +there won't be such fuss made over it," Grace reflected.</p> + +<p>"Come on, Grace!" Frances Marlton's merry tones broke in on Grace's +reflections. "I'm going to be your faithful cavalier. I'll offer you my +arm as soon as we get downstairs. We never could walk two abreast in +state down these stairs."</p> + +<p>Grace followed Frances's lead, smiling happily. Julia Graham, a rather +stout, pleasant-faced young woman in pink messaline, bowed to Miriam. +Anne found herself accepting the arm of Edith Allen, while Constance +Fuller took charge of Ruth Denton. The crowning honor fell to J. +Elfreda, for Mabel Ashe walked up to her, slipped her arm in that of the +astonished girl, saying impressively, "May I have the pleasure, Miss +Briggs?"</p> + +<p><!-- Page 88 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page88" id="page88">[Pg 88]</a></span></p> + +<p>The little party fairly bubbled over with high spirits as they set out +for the gymnasium in couples, but to Elfreda the world was gayest rose +color. To be escorted to the reception by the most popular girl in +college was an honor of which she had never dreamed. Only a few days +before she had resigned all hope of even going, but through the magic of +Grace Harlowe she was among the elect. For almost the first time in her +self-centered young life, she was swept by a wholly generous impulse to +do the best that lay within her in college if only for Grace's sake. +While she listened to Mabel's gay sallies, answering them almost shyly, +her mind was on the debt of gratitude she owed Grace, who, without +mentioning her visit to Alberta Wicks, had assured her that she had made +inquiry and found that the letter was not the work of the sophomore +class as a body. Grace had refused to voice even a suspicion regarding +the writer's identity, but had so strongly advised Elfreda to pay no +attention to the cowardly warning, but attend the reception as though +nothing had happened, that the stout girl had taken her advice.</p> + +<p>Grace was now quietly jubilant over the way things had turned out. She +was so glad Mabel had chosen Elfreda. "I wonder how she knew," she said +half aloud.</p> + +<p><!-- Page 89 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page89" id="page89">[Pg 89]</a></span></p> + +<p>"How who knew, and what did she know?" inquired Frances quickly.</p> + +<p>"Nothing," replied Grace, in sudden confusion. "I was just wondering."</p> + +<p>"I know what you were wondering and I'll tell you. A certain junior who +is a friend of a certain sophomore told Mabel certain things."</p> + +<p>"Frances, you are a wizard!" exclaimed Grace in a low tone. "How did you +know of what I was thinking?"</p> + +<p>"The question is," replied Frances, "do you understand me?"</p> + +<p>"I think I know who the sophomore is," hesitated Grace, "but I don't +understand about the junior."</p> + +<p>"And I can't tell you," replied Frances gravely. "I can only say that +Mabel likes you very much, Grace, and that a certain junior who is fond +of Mabel is jealous of your friendship. Both Mabel and I admire your +stand in the other matter. You are measuring up to college standards, my +dear, and I am sure you will be an honor to 19——."</p> + +<p>Frances finished her flattering prediction just as they stepped inside +the doorway of the gymnasium. Before Grace had time to reply they found +themselves among a bevy of daintily gowned girls that were forming in +line to pay their respects to the president of the sophomore + +<!-- Page 90 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page90" id="page90">[Pg 90]</a></span> + +class and +five of her classmates who formed the receiving party. After this +formality was over the girls walked about the gymnasium, admiring the +decorations. Mabel Ashe was fairly overwhelmed by her admirers. It +seemed to Grace as though she attracted more attention than the +receiving party itself. It was: "Mabel, dear, dance the first waltz with +me;" "Come and drink lemonade with us, Queen Mab," and "Why, you dear +Mabel, I might have known the sophomores couldn't get along without +you."</p> + +<p>"She knows every girl in college, I believe," remarked Anne to Edith +Allen, as Mabel stood laughing and talking animatedly, the center of an +admiring group.</p> + +<p>"Every one loves her from the faculty down," replied Edith. "She hadn't +been here six weeks as a freshman until the whole class was sending her +violets and asking her out to dinners. She was elected president of the +freshman class, too, and had the honor of refusing the sophomore +nomination. They want her for junior president, but she will refuse that +nomination, too. She is as unselfish and unspoiled as the day she came +here and the most sympathetic girl I have ever known. We are all madly +jealous of Frances."</p> + +<p>Anne smiled at this statement. "It is nice to + +<!-- Page 91 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page91" id="page91">[Pg 91]</a></span> + +be liked," she said +simply. "That is the way it is with Grace at home."</p> + +<p>"I'm not surprised," replied Edith, regarding Grace critically. "She has +a fine face. That Miss Nesbit seems nice, too. She is a beauty, isn't +she?"</p> + +<p>Anne replied happily in the affirmative. To her praise of her two +dearest friends was as the sweetest music.</p> + +<p>"Shall we dance?" said Edith, rising and offering her arm in her most +manly fashion. A moment later the two girls joined the dancers, who were +circling the floor with more or less grace to the strains of a waltz.</p> + +<p>"What kind of a time are you having?" asked Grace an hour later as she +and Miriam met in front of one of the lemonade bowls.</p> + +<p>"I'm enjoying it ever so much," was the enthusiastic answer. "I've met a +lot of sophomores that I've been wanting to know, and they have been so +nice to me. Have you seen Elfreda lately?"</p> + +<p>"No," said Grace with a guilty start. "I've been having such a good time +I forgot her. Let's go and find her now."</p> + +<p>The two began a slow promenade of the room in search of the missing +girl. Suddenly Grace clutched her friend's arm. "Look over there, +Miriam!" she exclaimed.</p> + +<p><!-- Page 92 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page92" id="page92">[Pg 92]</a></span></p> + +<p>Seated on a divan beside Mabel Ashe and surrounded by half a dozen +sophomores was J. Elfreda. She was talking animatedly and the girls were +urging her on with laughter and cries of "Now show us how some one else +in Fairview looks."</p> + +<p>"What do you suppose she is saying?" wondered Miriam. "Let's go over." +They neared the group just in time to hear Elfreda say, "The president +of the Fairview suffragist league." Then her round face set as though +turned to stone. Her eyes took on a determined glare, and drawing down +the corners of her mouth she elevated her chin, rose from the divan and +shrilled forth "Votes for Women" in a tone that fairly convulsed her +hearers. Then suddenly catching sight of Grace and Miriam she sat down +abruptly and said with an embarrassed gesture of dismissal, "The show's +over. I see my friends are looking for me. I'll have to go."</p> + +<p>"You funny, funny girl!" exclaimed Mabel Ashe. "What a treasure you'll +be when we give college entertainments. You'll make the Dramatic Club +some day."</p> + +<p>"Nothing like it," returned Elfreda, resorting to slang in her +embarrassment.</p> + +<p>"Where did you ever learn to mimic people so cleverly?" asked one +sophomore.</p> + +<p>"Oh, I don't know," replied Elfreda almost + +<!-- Page 93 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page93" id="page93">[Pg 93]</a></span> + +rudely. "I've imitated folks +ever since I was a kid—little girl," she corrected. "You said you'd +waltz with me to-night, Miriam, so come on. That's a Strauss waltz, and +I don't want to miss it. Please excuse me," she said, turning to the +assembled girls. She was making a desperate effort to be polite when she +preferred to be rude.</p> + +<p>"Mabel Ashe, you're the dearest girl," Grace burst forth as the little +crowd dissolved and strolled off in different directions. "You have been +lovely to Elfreda, and instead of her evening being spoiled, you know +what I mean, she has actually made a sensation."</p> + +<p>"I am not the only one who has been looking out for J. Elfreda's +interests," reminded Mabel. "I am glad that she has this talent. It will +help her to make friends with the girls, and if nothing more is said +about the registrar affair she will soon have a following of her own."</p> + +<p>"Do you think anything more will be said?" asked Grace anxiously.</p> + +<p>"Not if I can help it," was the response.</p> + +<p>It was almost midnight when, after seeing Ruth Denton home, the four +girls climbed the steps of Wayne Hall.</p> + +<p>"It was lovely, wasn't it, Anne?" declared Grace as she slipped into her +kimono and began taking the pins from her hair.</p> + +<p><!-- Page 94 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page94" id="page94">[Pg 94]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Yes," said Anne with a half sigh. She was deliberating as to whether +she had better tell Grace a disturbing bit of conversation she had +overheard. After all it wasn't worth repeating. She had simply heard one +freshman say to another that she had been prepared to like Miss Harlowe, +but something she had heard had caused her to change her mind. Anne +suspected that in some way Elfreda's troubles had been shifted to +Grace's shoulders.</p> + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<p><!-- Page 95 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page95" id="page95">[Pg 95]</a></span></p> + +<h2>CHAPTER IX</h2> + +<h3>DISAGREEABLE NEWS</h3> + + +<p>"Hurrah!" cried Miriam Nesbit gleefully, coming into the living room of +Wayne Hall where Grace sat at the old-fashioned library table absorbed +in writing a theme for next day's composition class.</p> + +<p>"What's happened?" asked Grace curiously, looking up from her writing.</p> + +<p>"We're to go over to Exeter Field to-morrow for a try out in basketball. +I do hope we'll both make the team."</p> + +<p>"So do I," agreed Grace promptly. "But there are so many girls that we +may not be even chosen as subs. Besides, our playing may not compare +with that of some of the others."</p> + +<p>"Nonsense," returned Miriam stoutly. "Your playing would stand out +anywhere, Grace, even on a boys' team. I consider myself a fair player, +too," she added, flushing a little.</p> + +<p>"I should say you are!" exclaimed Grace. "Who told you about the try +out?"</p> + +<p>"It's on the bulletin board. I don't see how you missed it."</p> + +<p>"I didn't look at the bulletin board this morning. I meant to, then +something else took my + +<!-- Page 96 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page96" id="page96">[Pg 96]</a></span> + +attention, and I forgot all about it." The +"something else" had been the extremely frigid manner in which two +freshmen she particularly liked had greeted her as she caught up with +them on the way to her Livy class that morning. Grace wondered not a +little at this cavalier treatment, but could arrive at no satisfactory +conclusion regarding it. She finally tried to dismiss the matter by +ascribing it to over-sensitiveness on her part, but every now and then +it haunted her like an offending spectre.</p> + +<p>"I always look at the bulletin board, no matter what happens," declared +Miriam emphatically. "I must hurry upstairs and impart the glorious news +to Elfreda. We had elected to spend Saturday afternoon in moving our +furniture about, hoping to gain a few square inches of room space, but +we'll have to postpone doing it. We can do it the first rainy Saturday. +Hurry along with your paper and come upstairs. I'm going to make tea, +and I've acquired a new kind of cakes. They're chocolate covered and +taste like home and mother."</p> + +<p>After Miriam had gone upstairs Grace sat staring at her theme with +unseeing eyes. Disagreeable thoughts would come, and try as she might +she could not drive them away. She had been snubbed and she could not +forget it. Giving herself a little impatient shake she turned + +<!-- Page 97 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page97" id="page97">[Pg 97]</a></span> + +her +attention to her theme and went on writing rapidly. Half an hour later +she folded it neatly, placed it inside one of her books, and went slowly +upstairs. She found Miriam, Anne and Elfreda seated on the floor deep in +tea drinking. Before them was a plate piled high with the new kind of +cakes, and a five-pound box of candy that Elfreda had received from New +York that morning.</p> + +<p>"Sit down here, Grace," invited Anne, making room for her friend. "Give +her some tea this minute, Miriam. She is a working woman and needs +nourishment. Did you finish your theme, dear?"</p> + +<p>Grace nodded. Then taking the cup Miriam offered she dropped two lumps +of sugar in it, and began drinking her tea in silence.</p> + +<p>"What's the matter, Grace?" asked Anne anxiously.</p> + +<p>"Nothing," replied Grace. "I feel reflective. I suppose that's why I +haven't anything to say. Did Miriam tell you about the basketball try +out on Exeter Field?"</p> + +<p>"Yes; but not for mine—I mean—I'm not interested in basketball," +amended Elfreda, hastily. "I tell you this trying to cut out slang is no +idle dream."</p> + +<p>There was a shout of laughter from the three girls.</p> + +<p><!-- Page 98 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page98" id="page98">[Pg 98]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Now, see here," bristled the stout girl. "You needn't laugh at me. What +I meant was that—that it is very difficult to refrain from the use of +slang," finished Elfreda with such affected primness that the laughter +broke forth afresh.</p> + +<p>"Humph!" she ejaculated disgustedly. "I don't see anything to laugh at. +Goodness knows I'm trying hard to break myself of the habit."</p> + +<p>"Of course you are," sympathized Anne. "We aren't laughing at you. It +was the funny way you ended your last sentence."</p> + +<p>Elfreda's face relaxed into a good-natured grin. "I am funny sometimes," +she admitted calmly. "Even Pa, who doesn't smile once a year, says so."</p> + +<p>"I must go," said Anne, rising. "I haven't looked at my history lesson, +and it is frightfully long, too."</p> + +<p>"I'll go with you," announced Grace. "I must mend my blue serge dress. I +stepped on it while going upstairs this morning and tore it just above +the hem. I had to change it for this, and was almost late for chapel."</p> + +<p>"I waited for you in the hall as long as I could," said Anne. "I meant +to ask you what happened, but forgot it. Grace, what do you suppose +Elfreda said before you came upstairs?"</p> + +<p><!-- Page 99 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page99" id="page99">[Pg 99]</a></span></p> + +<p>"I can't possibly guess," rejoined Grace. "J. Elfreda's remarks are +varied and startling."</p> + +<p>The two girls were now in their own room.</p> + +<p>"These are nice ones," averred Anne. "She said that you and Miriam and I +were the first girls she'd ever cared much about. She said that she had +never tried to do anything to please any one but herself until she came +here. Then when you stood up for her, and fixed things so she could go +to the reception, she said she held up her right hand and swore to +herself that she'd try to be worthy of our friendship. That's why she's +trying not to use slang, and to be more generous. She keeps her things +in order, too. You noticed how nice everything looked to-day."</p> + +<p>"Miriam, not I, is responsible for the change," said Grace. "She is a +born diplomat. She knows exactly how to proceed with J. Elfreda. I hope +there won't be anything more said about the registrar affair, though. I +want Elfreda to like college better every day."</p> + +<p>"Grace," said Anne hesitatingly, "if I tell you something, will you +promise not to worry over it?"</p> + +<p>"What do you mean?" asked Grace quickly, a puzzled look in her eyes. "I +can't promise not to worry until I know that there's nothing to worry +over. If you have heard something disagreeable + +<!-- Page 100 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page100" id="page100">[Pg 100]</a></span> + +about me, I'm not afraid +to listen."</p> + +<p>"I know it," said Anne. Then she went on almost abruptly. "I heard two +freshmen talking about you the other night at the reception. One of them +said that she had been prepared to like you, but had heard something +that had caused her to change her mind." Anne looked distressed.</p> + +<p>For a moment Grace sat very still.</p> + +<p>"Oh, dear!" lamented Anne. "I'm sorry I told you. Now I've hurt your +feelings."</p> + +<p>"Nonsense!" retorted Grace stoutly. "It will take more than that to hurt +my feelings. I am beginning to see a light, however. At the reception +the other night Frances told me that Mabel had heard about my call at +Stuart Hall from a senior who is a friend of a certain sophomore. Now, +that sophomore is either Miss Wicks or Miss Hampton. It looks as though +these two girls were not willing to let bygones be bygones. I haven't +the slightest idea what they may have said about me, but I am sure they +must have circulated some untruthful report among the freshmen. I don't +like to accuse any one of being untruthful, but I am quite sure that I +have done nothing reprehensible. Now that you have told me I'm going to +watch closely. If a number of the girls snub me, I shall know that it is +serious."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 101 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page101" id="page101">[Pg 101]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Then you will fight for your rights, won't you?" pleaded Anne. "It +isn't fair that you should be misjudged for trying to help Elfreda."</p> + +<p>"I don't know," replied Grace doubtfully. "It might not be worth while. +I have a theory that if one is right with one's conscience nothing else +matters."</p> + +<p>Anne shook her head dubiously. "That won't protect you from +unpleasantness unless the girls think so, too. Our freshman year is our +foundation year, and if we allow any one even to think that we are not +putting our best material into it, the shadow is likely to follow us to +the very threshold of graduation. It is easy enough to start a rumor but +once let it gain headway, it is almost impossible to check it. Nearly +all of your sophomore year in high school was spoiled through standing +up for me. That's why I'm so determined to make you look out for your +own interests."</p> + +<p>While Anne was earnestly urging Grace to action, Grace was frantically +rummaging in her closet for her blue dress. It was several minutes +before she found it. If the blue dress could have spoken it would have +borne witness to the fact that its owner dashed her hand suspiciously +across her eyes before emerging from the closet with it over her arm.</p> + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<p><!-- Page 102 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page102" id="page102">[Pg 102]</a></span></p> + +<h2>CHAPTER X</h2> + +<h3>THE MAKING OF THE TEAM</h3> + + +<p>Saturday dawned clear and sunshiny. It was an ideal autumn day, and +luncheon at Wayne Hall was eaten rapidly. Everyone was eager to give an +opinion regarding the basketball try out, and with one or two exceptions +each girl cherished the secret hope of making the team. Anne was one of +the exceptions. She had no basketball yearnings. She was ready and +willing to be an enthusiastic and loyal fan, but aside from walking and +dancing she had no desire to take an active part in college sports. She +was extremely proud of Miriam's and Grace's fine playing, however, and +never doubted for an instant that both girls would make the team. "I'm +sure you and Miriam will be chosen," she asserted to Grace, as the +latter stood before her mirror, viewing herself in her new felt walking +hat, that had arrived that morning.</p> + +<p>The two friends had run up to their room after luncheon to hurry into +their coats and hats, preparatory to going to Exeter Field. Anne eyed +Grace admiringly. "Your new hat is so becoming," she said.</p> + +<p><!-- Page 103 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page103" id="page103">[Pg 103]</a></span></p> + +<p>"I think yours is ever so pretty, too," returned Grace. "It looks like +new. No one would know that you bought it last season. You take such +good care of your clothes, Anne. I wish I could take as good care of +mine. I hang them up and keep them in repair, but somehow they just wear +out all at once."</p> + +<p>"Don't stop to mourn over wearing out your clothes on this gala day," +laughed Miriam Nesbit, who had appeared in the open door in time to hear +Grace's plaintive assertion. She was wearing a becoming suit of blue and +a blue hat to match.</p> + +<p>"Where's Elfreda?" asked Grace. "She's going, too, isn't she?"</p> + +<p>Miriam nodded, then said slyly, "If she ever gets ready."</p> + +<p>Just then an anguished voice called out, "Miriam, please come back. That +pin you fastened in the back of my waist is sticking me and I can't +reach it."</p> + +<p>Miriam flew to the rescue, smothering an involuntary laugh as she ran. +Five minutes later she and Elfreda, in a new brown suit and hat, wearing +the expression of a martyr, joined Grace and Anne on the veranda, and +the four set out for Exeter Field.</p> + +<p>"I'm not going to talk about certain things to-day, Grace, but did you +notice + +<!-- Page 104 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page104" id="page104">[Pg 104]</a></span> + +that all the girls at our table were as nice with you as ever?" +said Anne in a low tone.</p> + +<p>"Yes; I noticed it," returned Grace. "If they continue to be the same, I +shall think that we have been making a mountain of a molehill."</p> + +<p>"Look at that crowd ahead of us," called Miriam.</p> + +<p>A veritable procession of girls wound its way up the hilly street to +Exeter Field. There were big girls and little girls, all talking and +laughing happily, until the still October air rang with the sound of +their gay, young voices. The majority of them were well-dressed, +although here and there might be seen a last year's hat or coat that no +one seemed to notice or to mind. Overton had a reputation for democracy +in spite of the fact that most of its students came from homes where +there was no lack of money.</p> + +<p>Arriving at the field the four girls followed the crowd, which for the +most part made for a long, low building at one end of the field.</p> + +<p>"Where are they going?" asked Grace.</p> + +<p>"For ice cream, of course," replied a young woman who stood near enough +to overhear Grace's question.</p> + +<p>"Oh, I want some ice cream," piped up Elfreda.</p> + +<p>"Very well, my child, you shall have it," said Miriam in a grave, +motherly tone.</p> + +<p><!-- Page 105 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page105" id="page105">[Pg 105]</a></span></p> + +<p>The young woman who had answered Grace's question glanced at Miriam with +twinkling eyes. Then she smiled broadly. That smile warmed Grace's +heart.</p> + +<p>"Won't you come with us?" she asked.</p> + +<p>"Thank you, I believe I will," she replied. "I think I have the +advantage. I know you are Miss Harlowe, but you don't know me. My name +is Gertrude Wells, and I am a freshman, too. Now, suppose you introduce +your little friends, and we'll go over to the club restaurant. I was +waiting for my chum, but she has evidently deserted me."</p> + +<p>Grace decided that she liked Miss Wells better than any other freshman +she had met. She had a dry, humorous way of saying things that kept them +all in a gale of laughter. Elfreda, too, seemed especially interested in +her, and exerted herself to please. After their second ice all around +they strolled over to where the manager of the college athletics +association was marshaling the candidates for the try out. Grace and +Miriam hurried off to the training quarters at one end of the field to +put on their gymnasium suits.</p> + +<p>The girls who wished to play were formed into teams and tried out +against one another and the most promising of the players ordered to +step off to one side after having lined up for + +<!-- Page 106 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page106" id="page106">[Pg 106]</a></span> + +play three times. It was +after four o'clock when Grace and Miriam were called to the field. The +long wait had made Grace rather nervous. Miriam, however, was cool and +self-possessed, and played with snap and vigor.</p> + +<p>"I don't know what ails me," said Grace despairingly, as she and Miriam +stood waiting for the next line up. "I didn't play my best. I tried to, +but I couldn't."</p> + +<p>"You're nervous," rejoined Miriam. "Just make yourself believe you are +back in the gym at home and you can show them some star playing."</p> + +<p>"I will," promised Grace. "See if I don't."</p> + +<p>It was after five o'clock before the last ambitious freshman had been +given a chance to display her basketball prowess or lack of it. Grace +had made good her word and forgetting her nervousness had played with +the old-time dash and skill that had won fame for her in her high-school +days. Her playing had elicited cries of approval from those watching and +she had the satisfaction of hearing, "You play an excellent game, Miss +Harlowe," from the manager. Miriam, after her third trial, also received +her full measure of applause, and flushed and happy the two girls +clasped hands delightedly when they received word that they were to +report for practice at four o'clock Monday afternoon. + +<!-- Page 107 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page107" id="page107">[Pg 107]</a></span> + +As they were +leaving the field to go to the training shed Gertrude Wells hurried +toward them. "Miss Harlowe," she called, "please wait a minute."</p> + +<p>Grace paused obediently while Miriam and Anne walked on ahead.</p> + +<p>"Will you and your friends, Miss Nesbit, Miss Briggs and Miss Pierson, +come over to Morton Hall to-night at half-past seven o'clock. I have +invited a number of my freshmen friends, and I'd love to have you come, +too. It's Saturday night you know, so you won't have to worry about +recitations to-morrow."</p> + +<p>"Thank you," replied Grace. "I will come with pleasure. Girls," she +called to the three ahead, "come back here."</p> + +<p>Gertrude repeated her invitation, which was instantly accepted. "Be sure +to come early," was her parting admonition.</p> + +<p>"This is our first freshman invitation," remarked Grace after Gertrude +had left them. "I'm so glad. I had begun to think we would never get +acquainted with the rest of our class."</p> + +<p>"I understand that 19—— is the largest class Overton has ever had," +said Anne.</p> + +<p>"All the more reason why we should be proud of it," declared Miriam +quickly.</p> + +<p>"I wonder what they'll have to eat," said Elfreda reflectively.</p> + +<p><!-- Page 108 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page108" id="page108">[Pg 108]</a></span></p> + +<p>A derisive giggle greeted this remark.</p> + +<p>"Well, you needn't laugh," retorted Elfreda good-naturedly. "I didn't +say that because I'm so fond of eating. I was just wondering whether it +would be worth while to eat supper or not."</p> + +<p>"Take my advice and eat your supper, Elfreda," laughed Anne. "I have an +idea that we shall be fed on plowed field, fudge or something equally +nourishing."</p> + +<p>"Humph!" commented Elfreda. "That's just about what I thought. I hope we +have something sour for supper to-night. I'm getting tired of sweet +stuff. It's frightfully fattening, too."</p> + +<p>"What on earth has come over you, Elfreda," laughed Grace. "I thought +you were devoted to chocolate and bonbons."</p> + +<p>"I was," confessed Elfreda, "until I saw you and Miriam play basketball +this afternoon. I was crazy to play, too. But imagine how I'd look on +the field. I couldn't run six yards without puffing. I'm going to try to +get thinner, and perhaps some day I can make the team, too."</p> + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<p><!-- Page 109 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page109" id="page109">[Pg 109]</a></span></p> + +<h2>CHAPTER XI</h2> + +<h3>ANNE WINS A VICTORY</h3> + + +<p>The pleasurable excitement of making the team and receiving the +invitation to the spread had driven all thought of the conversation +overheard by Anne from Grace's mind. Above all things Grace wished if +possible to establish friendly relations with every member of her class. +Now that she and her friends were invited to Morton House they would +meet a number of new girls. The Morton House girls had the reputation of +being both jolly and hospitable. Grace had the feeling that so far they +had made little or no social headway among their classmates. Aside from +Ruth Denton and the students at Wayne Hall they knew practically no +other freshmen.</p> + +<p>"This spread will help us to get in touch with some of the girls we +don't know," she confided to Anne while dressing that night for the +party.</p> + +<p>"I hope so," replied Anne. "We seem to be rather slow about making +friends here at Overton; that is, among the freshmen. We really know +more upper class girls, don't we?"</p> + +<p>"Yes," assented Grace. "But after to-night things will be different."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 110 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page110" id="page110">[Pg 110]</a></span></p> + +<p>It was only a few minutes' walk to Morton House and the four girls +enjoyed the brief stroll.</p> + +<p>"I wonder if we're too early," said Grace, consulting her watch. "It +lacks three minutes of being half-past seven. That's Morton House, isn't +it?" pointing at the substantial brick house just ahead of them. The +little party climbed the stone steps. Miriam rang the bell. Almost +instantly the door opened and Gertrude Wells smilingly ushered them into +the hall. "So glad you have come," she said. "All the other girls are +here."</p> + +<p>"We need not have been afraid of being too early, then," laughed Grace.</p> + +<p>"Hardly," smiled Gertrude, "the majority of us live here. There are +twenty freshmen in this house, and we invited ten more from outside. +Thirty girls in all, but the living room is large enough to hold us, and +Mrs. Kane doesn't mind if we make a good deal of noise. Come upstairs to +my room and take off your wraps. Then we'll join the crowd." A little +later they followed their hostess downstairs to the big living room, +that seemed fairly overflowing with girls. The buzz of conversation +ceased as they entered. Gertrude introduced them one after another to +the assembled crowd of young women, who received them with varying +degrees of cordiality.</p> + +<p><!-- Page 111 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page111" id="page111">[Pg 111]</a></span></p> + +<p>Anne's observant eyes noted that one group of girls in the corner barely +acknowledged the introduction. She also noted that the two freshmen +whose conversation she had overheard at the reception formed the center +of that group. The four girls found seats at one end of the room and the +conversation began again louder than ever. Grace and Miriam found +themselves surrounded by half a dozen girls who were eager to know where +they had learned to play basketball. Elfreda espied two freshmen who +recited history in the same class with her and was soon deep in +conversation with them. Anne, being left to her own devices, sat quietly +watching the throng of animated faces around her. With her, the study of +faces was a favorite pastime, and she furtively watched the little knot +of girls, whose lack of cordiality had been so noticeable to her.</p> + +<p>They were carrying on a low-toned conversation among themselves, and by +the frequent glances that were being cast first in the direction of +Grace, then Elfreda, Anne knew that the story of Elfreda's report to the +registrar was being talked over. Anne felt her anger rising. Why should +Grace be made to suffer for Elfreda's mistake, and why should Elfreda +have her freshman year spoiled on account of that mistake. Of course, no +one liked a tale bearer, + +<!-- Page 112 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page112" id="page112">[Pg 112]</a></span> + +but Elfreda would never again tell tales. +Besides, why should the freshmen undertake to champion the cause of two +sophomores, unless the latter had entirely misrepresented things?</p> + +<p>Anne could never tell what prompted her to rise and stroll over to the +group. The young women were so busily engaged in their conversation that +they did not notice her approach. Anne heard one of them say in a +disgusted tone, "I can't understand why Gertrude invited them. She knows +we dislike them."</p> + +<p>"She seems very friendly with them," grumbled another girl. "If I had +known they were to be here I should have stayed upstairs or gone out +rather than meet them. They showed extremely bad taste accepting +Gertrude's invitation."</p> + +<p>"Perhaps they don't know that we are down on them," suggested a +pale-faced girl rather timidly.</p> + +<p>"Of course they know it," sputtered one of the two disgruntled freshmen. +"Nell and I almost cut that Miss Harlowe the other morning. Don't try to +stand up for her, Lillian. She and that Miss Briggs are beneath the +notice of the really nice girls here. Overton doesn't want bullies and +tale-bearers. They're not in accordance with college spirit."</p> + +<p>The contempt with which these words were + +<!-- Page 113 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page113" id="page113">[Pg 113]</a></span> + +uttered stung Anne to action. +Stepping forward she said quietly, although her eyes flashed, "Pardon +me, but I could not help hearing what you said. Will you permit me to +speak a few words in defense of my friend, Grace Harlowe?"</p> + +<p>An astonished silence fell over the group of girls. Before one of them +had time to recover from her surprise at Anne's intrusion, she began to +speak in low tones that attracted no attention outside themselves, but +whose earnestness carried conviction to those listening:</p> + +<p>"You are evidently not in possession of the true account of what +happened to Miss Briggs the day she came to Overton. You know, perhaps, +that two sophomores took advantage of her verdancy and hazed her. +Perhaps they neglected to state, however, that they accepted her +invitation to eat ice cream before they returned her hospitality by +conducting her to the hall of a public building where they left her to +wait for the registrar. Considering the fact that she was tired from her +long ride, and had had no supper, I think it was an extremely poor +exhibition of the much vaunted Overton spirit. It was late that night +before she reached her boarding house. She was naturally indignant and +next day reported the matter to the registrar. This, I must admit, was +unwise on her part. She is very sorry, now, that she did so."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 114 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page114" id="page114">[Pg 114]</a></span></p> + +<p>"All this is not news to us," snapped Marian Cummings, one of the two +freshmen Anne had overheard at the reception. She stared insolently at +Anne.</p> + +<p>"But what I am about to tell you will perhaps surprise you," Anne +answered evenly. "Miss Briggs received a note purporting to come from +the whole sophomore class. The writer of the note threatened her with +vague penalties if she attended the sophomore reception, and practically +ordered her to leave college."</p> + +<p>The girls looked at one another without answering. This silence showed +only too plainly that this was indeed news.</p> + +<p>"Miss Briggs showed the letter to Miss Nesbit, her roommate, and to Miss +Harlowe," Anne continued composedly. "She was heartbroken over it and +would have left Overton if Miss Harlowe had not persuaded her to stay. +Miss Harlowe did a little investigating on her own account. She +suspected two sophomores of being responsible for the letter, believing +the rest of the class knew nothing about it. She called on the two young +women and forced them to admit their knowledge of the note. Both denied +writing it. It is evident that they have misrepresented matters among +their friends. As far as Grace Harlowe is concerned she is utterly +incapable of doing a mean or dishonorable act. + +<!-- Page 115 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page115" id="page115">[Pg 115]</a></span> + +We were classmates in +high school and she was beloved by all who knew her."</p> + +<p>Anne paused and glanced almost appealingly around the circle of tense +faces. Then Elizabeth Wade, the other hostile freshman, said slowly: +"Girls, I am inclined to think we have been imposed upon. Miss Pierson, +I will be perfectly frank with you. We knew nothing about the note. +Personally, I consider it an outrageous thing to do, and in direct +violation of what we are taught regarding college spirit. Briefly, what +we did hear was that Miss Briggs had reported two sophomores for playing +an innocent trick on her, and that Miss Harlowe had urged her to do so. +Also that Miss Harlowe had visited the two upper classmen and, after +rating them in a very ill-bred manner, had ordered them to apologize to +Miss Briggs."</p> + +<p>Anne smiled. "I can't help smiling," she apologized. "If you knew Grace +as I know her, you'd smile, too."</p> + +<p>Marian Cummings's face softened. "I do wish to know her, now," she +smiled. "After what you've told us I think the rest of us feel the same. +I'm glad you made us listen to you, Miss Pierson."</p> + +<p>"So am I," "and I," agreed the other girls.</p> + +<p>Anne's face flushed with joy at her victory. "I hope 19—— will be the +best class Overton + +<!-- Page 116 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page116" id="page116">[Pg 116]</a></span> + +has ever turned out," she said simply, "and I hope +that any misunderstandings that may arise will be cleared away as easily +as this one has been."</p> + +<p>"Suppose we go over and congratulate Miss Harlowe on her playing this +afternoon," proposed a tall freshman, "and we might incidentally pay our +respects to Miss Briggs. We must help her to live up to her good +resolutions, you know," she added slyly.</p> + +<p>Anne was in a maze of delight at her success. The other guests had been +so busily engaged with their own little groups, no one of them had +overheard Anne's defense of her friend. Grace, who was giving an eager +account of the famous game that won her team the championship during her +sophomore year at high school, looked up in surprise at the crowd of +merry girls which suddenly surrounded her. For an instant she looked +amazed, then smiled at them in the frank, straightforward fashion that +always made friends for her.</p> + +<p>Gertrude Wells, who, with three other freshmen, had been in the kitchen +preparing the refreshments, appeared in the door just in time to see the +girls surround Grace. She smiled contentedly, and nodding to the +fluffy-haired little girl standing beside her said gleefully: "What did +I tell you? Look in there."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 117 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page117" id="page117">[Pg 117]</a></span></p> + +<p>The fluffy-haired little girl obeyed. "How did you do it?" was the quick +answer.</p> + +<p>"They did it themselves. I just did the inviting and they did the rest. +Of course there was a certain amount of chance that they wouldn't get +together, but it was worth taking. After meeting her this afternoon I +felt sure that the girls were wrong, but I wished them to find out for +themselves. How it happened, I don't know, but we are sure to hear the +story after the party is over."</p> + +<p>While Gertrude Wells was congratulating herself on the success of her +experiment, Grace Harlowe was remarking to Miriam Nesbit that she +thought Gertrude Wells would be an ideal president from 19—— and that +she intended pointing out this fact to the freshmen of Wayne Hall.</p> + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<p><!-- Page 118 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page118" id="page118">[Pg 118]</a></span></p> + +<h2>CHAPTER XII</h2> + +<h3>UPS AND DOWNS</h3> + + +<p>At breakfast the next morning Grace began her campaign, and she +continued to sing Gertrude Wells's praises when she encountered a group +of her freshmen friends after the services. Then Anne, Miriam, Elfreda +and she went for a stroll down College Street and into Vinton's for +ices. Here they encountered quite a delegation of girls from Morton +House, among whom was Gertrude herself, and a great deal of mysterious +intriguing went on behind that young woman's back, who, quite +unconscious of the honor about to be thrust upon her, was telling her +chum that she thought Grace Harlowe would make a good president for +19——.</p> + +<p>On her way home Grace exclaimed delightedly: "Look across the street, +girls! There is Mabel Ashe. Let's go over and speak to her."</p> + +<p>Suiting the action to the word the four girls hurried across the street +to greet their favorite. Mabel smiled pleasantly, stretching forth a +welcoming hand, but the young woman with her regarded their presence as +an intrusion and glared her displeasure at the newcomers.</p> + +<p>"How do you do, Miss Alden?" ventured + +<!-- Page 119 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page119" id="page119">[Pg 119]</a></span> + +Grace politely, but Miss Alden +stared over her head and with a frigid, "Really, Mabel, under the +circumstances, you'll have to excuse my leaving you," she turned and +marched off in the other direction.</p> + +<p>"I suppose we are the circumstances," said Grace, with a faint smile. +She was furiously angry at the unlooked-for snub, but refused to show +it. Anne looked distressed, Miriam was frowning, while Elfreda glowered +savagely.</p> + +<p>"Don't mind what she says," soothed Mabel. "She feels awfully cross this +afternoon because she has met with a disappointment. She has an +invitation to a Pi Kappa Gamma dance and she has been refused permission +to go. Result, she is in a raging, tearing humor."</p> + +<p>"But I thought one could always go to a fraternity dance if properly +chaperoned," remarked Grace innocently.</p> + +<p>"One can," mimicked Mabel, "if one doesn't ask permission to go too +often, and if one has no conditions to work off. Now, you see why +Mistress Beatrice is obliged to languish at home while the man who +invited her will no doubt have to invite some other girl, who is lucky +enough to have no conditions."</p> + +<p>"Isn't it rather early in the year to be conditioned?" asked Miriam.</p> + +<p>"Yes, but Beatrice has been cutting classes + +<!-- Page 120 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page120" id="page120">[Pg 120]</a></span> + +ever since she came back +this year," confided Mabel. "I am not betraying a confidence in telling +you this. She admits that she neglects her work. She says she is going +to settle down after mid-year's exams and work."</p> + +<p>"I think she's about the most snobbish proposition I ever came across," +announced Elfreda. "It would serve her right if she did flunk in her +examinations. I hope with all my heart she falls down with an awful +bump."</p> + +<p>Elfreda had forgotten her former aspirations toward cultivating the true +college spirit.</p> + +<p>"You mustn't wish even your bitterest enemy bad luck," smiled Mabel +Ashe. "Superstitious people say that the bad luck will be visited on the +head of the one who wishes it."</p> + +<p>"I'm not superstitious," retorted Elfreda. "Of course, I believe that +pins cut friendship, and that it's bad luck to see the new moon through +the window, or to walk under a ladder. It's a sure sign of death to +break a looking glass or dream of white flowers, too, and to drop a +spoon means certain disappointment, but aside from a few little things +like that, I certainly don't believe in signs."</p> + +<p>"Oh, no, you don't believe in signs," chorused the girls, in gleeful +sarcasm.</p> + +<p>"Well, I don't," reiterated Elfreda. "That is, not a whole lot of +them."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 121 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page121" id="page121">[Pg 121]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Good-bye, children, I must leave you at this corner," announced Mabel. +"Come and see me soon. I'll look you up the first evening I have free."</p> + +<p>"I should think that Miss Alden would hate herself," remarked Elfreda +scornfully, as she marched along beside Grace. "She hates you, that's +sure enough."</p> + +<p>"Nonsense, why should Miss Alden hate me? You are letting your +imagination run away with you, Elfreda," laughed Grace.</p> + +<p>"Don't you believe it," declared Elfreda doggedly. "She doesn't like +you, because Mabel likes you, and she likes Mabel. Some one told me the +other day that she can't bear to have Mabel look cross-eyed at any other +girl here. She claims that it's because she loves her so much, but I +think it's because she wants to have the most popular girl at Overton +for her friend," finished the stout girl shrewdly.</p> + +<p>"What shall we do this afternoon?" called Miriam Nesbit over her +shoulder.</p> + +<p>"Go on boosting our candidate," laughed Anne. "Let us go for a walk +after dinner. We will call on Ruth Denton. Then we'll take her with us +to Morton House. That will be a nice way for her to meet the Morton +House girls. While we are there we can find out how the land lies. Then +we will take Ruth home with us + +<!-- Page 122 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page122" id="page122">[Pg 112]</a></span> + +for supper and the rest of the evening, +if she doesn't have to study."</p> + +<p>At the dinner table that day Grace again introduced the subject of the +class election and was pleased to note that her suggestion regarding +Gertrude Wells as the best possible choice for class president had borne +fruit. The two sophomores at the table who had been through two class +elections, having just elected their president, smiled tolerantly at the +excitement exhibited by the "babies," and advised them not to elect in +haste and repent at leisure.</p> + +<p>"Why don't you children find out something about what the rest of the +class think before you rush into electing Miss Wells, just to please two +or three girls?" asked Virginia Gaines, the sophomore who had +assiduously cultivated the acquaintance of Elfreda—then dropped her at +the first sign of trouble. "We sophomores wouldn't allow ourselves to be +influenced by cliques. We consider the good of the class of more +importance than the good of any individual member."</p> + +<p>She smiled disagreeably at Grace, who looked at her steadily, then said, +"Was your remark intended for me and my friends, Miss Gaines?"</p> + +<p>"Not necessarily," flung back the sophomore, "unless you feel that it +applies to you and to them."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 123 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page123" id="page123">[Pg 123]</a></span></p> + +<p>"No, I don't believe it does," declared Grace with a quiet smile. "In +fact, I quite agree with you in saying that the good of the class should +always come first. That is why we are all anxious to nominate Miss Wells +for president of 19——."</p> + +<p>A dull flush rose to Virginia Gaines's sallow face. She was not +quick-witted and could think of no reply. The other freshmen at the +table were taking no pains to disguise their glee at Grace's retort. +Virginia's sarcastic comment had proved a boomerang and she had gained +nothing by launching it. She hurried through with her dessert and left +the table without another word, casting a half malignant look at Grace +as she went.</p> + +<p> +"Virginia's mad,<br /> +And I am glad,"<br /> +</p> + +<p>sang a freshman softly as the door banged.</p> + +<p>"Please, don't," said Grace soberly. "I'm sorry she's angry, but I +couldn't help it. I seem always fated to arouse sophomore ire."</p> + +<p>"I wouldn't mind a little thing like that," comforted Elfreda. "I'd +rather be the enemy than the friend of some girls."</p> + +<p>"But I don't want to be the enemy of any girl," declared Grace, looking +almost appealingly about the table.</p> + +<p><!-- Page 124 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page124" id="page124">[Pg 124]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Of course you don't," soothed Emma Dean, a tall, near-sighted girl at +the end of the table, who had the reputation of making brilliant +recitations. "You couldn't antagonize the rest of us if you tried. That +is, unless you deliberately broke my glasses."</p> + +<p>A shout of laughter went up from the table. Virginia Gaines, who had +lingered in the hall, heard it, and her face darkened. In spite of +Grace's declaration for peace she had made an enemy.</p> + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<p><!-- Page 125 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page125" id="page125">[Pg 125]</a></span></p> + +<h2>CHAPTER XIII</h2> + +<h3>GRACE TURNS ELECTIONEER</h3> + + +<p>Directly after dinner that afternoon, the four girls, looking very smart +in their new fall suits and hats, set out for Ruth's. They found her +seated at her little table eating a very humble dinner of her own +cooking. "I'm sorry I can't offer you anything to eat. I have 'licked +the platter clean,' you see. But won't you have some tea? I think I have +cups enough to go round, only I'm afraid I haven't enough saucers."</p> + +<p>"Thank you," began Elfreda, "but—" then a warning pinch from Miriam +caused her to eye the latter reproachfully and subside.</p> + +<p>"We'd love to have tea with you," smiled Miriam. "Wouldn't we, girls?"</p> + +<p>Elfreda, who had divined the reason for the pinch, said "yes" with the +others, and Ruth bustled about with pink cheeks and a delicious air of +importance. She took down from the cupboard shelf a box of Nabiscos that +she had been treasuring for some such occasion as the present, placing +them on a little hand-painted plate, the only piece of china she +possessed. When the tea was made the guests emptied the + +<!-- Page 126 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page126" id="page126">[Pg 126]</a></span> + +little tea-pot +and ate all of the Nabiscos, to the intense satisfaction of their +hostess, to whom entertaining was a new and delightful pastime.</p> + +<p>"Now, you must put on your wraps and go with us," commanded Grace, +setting her cup on the table. "We are going to Morton House to make our +party call. The future president of 19—— lives there. That is, we +think she is the future president and we hope to make others think so, +too."</p> + +<p>Ruth obediently went to the closet where her plain little hat and +shabby, old-style coat hung. She looked hesitatingly from the smartly +tailored suits of her guests to her own well-worn coat, then with a +proud little lifting of her head, she took it down and began putting it +on.</p> + +<p>During their walk to Morton House the girls met several freshmen they +knew, and these were faithfully interviewed as to their preference in +the matter of 19——'s president. To Grace's delight none of them had +made any choice in regard to candidates, so her glowing remarks as to +Gertrude Wells's ability to make a good president fell on fertile soil. +Fortune favored them, for when they reached Morton House they found Miss +Wells out and two-thirds of the girls downstairs in the living room +listening to the new songs that the curly-haired little girl at the +piano had received from New York the day before. + +<!-- Page 127 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page127" id="page127">[Pg 127]</a></span> + +She was in the middle +of one when the girls entered the room. Grace held up a warning finger +and pointed to the piano.</p> + +<p>The song ended several notes short and the little girl turned her head +toward her audience, saying, "I knew some one came in."</p> + +<p>"Won't you sing for us?" asked Anne, who loved music. The little girl's +voice reminded her of Nora O'Malley's, and Nora's singing had always +been a source of delight to Anne.</p> + +<p>"Not now," smiled the singer. "I wish to talk, but I'll sing for you +later."</p> + +<p>"We came over this afternoon," said Grace to the girl sitting next to +her, "to find out who Morton House wants for president. We would like to +have Miss Wells——"</p> + +<p>Grace was interrupted by a little cry of delight. The girl sprang to her +feet and cried, "Hear! hear!" Then she took Grace by the shoulders and +laughingly commanded, "Arise, occupy the center of the room and tell the +girls what you have just told me."</p> + +<p>Before she knew it Grace was standing in the middle of the room, +earnestly advocating Gertrude Wells's cause, while the Morton House +girls were making as much demonstration as was considered decorous on +Sunday. Grace concluded with, "I'm quite sure that every girl at Morton +House will vote for Miss Wells and + +<!-- Page 128 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page128" id="page128">[Pg 128]</a></span> + +every freshman at Wayne Hall, too. +Before class meeting next Friday I hope to be able to convince the +majority of 19—— that they will make no mistake in voting for Miss +Wells."</p> + +<p>Grace sat down amid subdued applause, and every one began talking to her +neighbor about the coming election. Ruth Denton listened to the gay +chatter with shining eyes. She had forgotten all about her shabby suit. +Presently the curly-haired little girl came over and sat down beside +her, asking her if she liked college. Ruth looked admiringly at the +little girl, whose dainty gown, silk stockings and smart pumps bespoke +luxury, and answered earnestly that she liked it better every day. "You +must come and see me," said the curly-haired little girl, whose name was +Arline Thayer. "We recite Livy in the same section, so we have something +in common to grumble about. Isn't the lesson for to-morrow terrific, +though?"</p> + +<p>"I haven't looked at it to-day," confessed Ruth happily. "I study hard +on Sunday as a rule, but to-day is the first time, you see——" Ruth +hesitated.</p> + +<p>"I see," said Arline kindly. "Hereafter you mustn't study all day on +Sunday. You must come and take dinner with me next Sunday and stay all +afternoon. Promise, now, that you'll come."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 129 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page129" id="page129">[Pg 129]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Oh, thank you. I'd love to come," stammered Ruth. She could scarcely +believe that this dainty little girl who wore such pretty clothes had +actually invited her to dinner at Morton House.</p> + +<p>"Did you have a good time, Ruth?" asked Miriam, as they started for home +late that afternoon.</p> + +<p>"Don't ask her," interposed Anne mischievously. "She forsook me and +hob-nobbed openly all afternoon with that curly-haired girl, Miss +Thayer. I am terribly jealous, and there is a deadly gleam in my eye."</p> + +<p>"Please, don't think, Anne——" began Ruth nervously, looking +distressed.</p> + +<p>"I am past thinking," retorted Anne melodramatically. "The time for +action has come. I shall challenge my rival to a duel the first time I +see her. We will fight with——"</p> + +<p>"Brooms," grinned Elfreda. "I once fought a duel down in our orchard +with my cousin Dick. Brooms were the chosen weapons. We certainly did +great execution with them. They were new ones and the brushy part kept +getting in our way until we happened to think of cutting it off and +fighting with the handles. After that things went more scientifically, +until Dick hit me on the nose by mistake. I wailed and shrieked and had +the nose bleed, and Ma whipped + +<!-- Page 130 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page130" id="page130">[Pg 130]</a></span> + +Dick and sent him home. That was about +the only duel I ever fought," concluded the stout girl reflectively, +"but if there's the slightest possibility of either of you choosing +brooms for weapons, I'll give you the benefit of my experience by +training you for the fray."</p> + +<p>"Shall I take her at her word, Ruth?" laughed Anne.</p> + +<p>"No, I'm not worth all that trouble," returned Ruth half shyly.</p> + +<p>"We won't have time to escort you home, Ruth," remarked Grace, looking +at her watch. "We must leave you at this corner. Be a good child and +don't sit up all night to study. Come over Tuesday evening to dinner, +and we'll all study together."</p> + +<p>"Thank you, I will if I don't have too much mending on hand," replied +Ruth. "Good-bye. I can't begin to tell you how much I've enjoyed being +with you."</p> + +<p>"Don't try," advised Elfreda laconically. "We've had just as much fun as +you have."</p> + +<p>Miriam and Grace exchanged glances. Elfreda was making rapid strides +along the road to fellowship.</p> + +<p>"I like that girl," she announced as Ruth disappeared around the corner. +"She has lots of pluck. When we asked her to go out with us to-day she +looked at her old coat and hat, then + +<!-- Page 131 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page131" id="page131">[Pg 131]</a></span> + +at us. I could see that she was +ashamed of them. But she wasn't ashamed for more than five seconds. She +straightened up and looked as proud as a princess. I could see——"</p> + +<p>"A great deal more than we did," finished Miriam. "I believe you have +eyes in the back of your head, Elfreda."</p> + +<p>"I don't miss much," agreed Elfreda modestly. "I saw you and Grace look +at each other when I said we'd had just as much fun as Ruth," she added +slyly. "I know what you were both thinking, too. You were thinking that +I wasn't so selfish as when I came here. You needn't color so because I +caught you. I am selfish, but I'm beginning to find out, just the same, +that there are other people in the world besides myself."</p> + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<p><!-- Page 132 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page132" id="page132">[Pg 132]</a></span></p> + +<h2>CHAPTER XIV</h2> + +<h3>AN INVITATION AND A MISUNDERSTANDING</h3> + + +<p>The class elections went off with a snap. Grace nominated Gertrude Wells +for president. There were two other nominations, and after the three +young women had gone through the ordeal of inspection before the class, +the votes were cast. Gertrude Wells was elected president by an +overwhelming majority, and the nomination and election of the other +class officers quickly followed. The next night Grace and Miriam gave a +dinner in honor of her election at Vinton's, to which twelve girls were +invited, and for a week the new president was feted and lionized until +she laughingly declared that a return to the simple life was her only +means of re-establishing her lost reputation for study and avoiding +impending warnings.</p> + +<p>The class of 19—— soon became used to being a regularly organized body +and held its class meetings with as much pride as though it were the +most important organization in college. Thanksgiving plans now occupied +the foreground, and as the vacation was too short even to think about +going home, the girls began to make plans to spend their brief holiday +as advantageously + +<!-- Page 133 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page133" id="page133">[Pg 133]</a></span> + +as possible at or at least very near Overton.</p> + +<p>"There's a football game over at Willston, on Thanksgiving Day," +remarked Grace, looking up from the paper on which she was jotting down +possible amusements for vacation. Miriam had run into Grace's room for a +brief chat before dinner. "We don't know any Willston men, though. I +think football is ever so much more interesting when one knows the +players. If we were nearer the boys we might attend a fraternity dance +once in a while."</p> + +<p>"David says in his last letter that he is waiting impatiently for the +holidays. Just think, Grace, won't that be splendid to be back in dear +old Oakdale again?"</p> + +<p>"It seems years since I kissed Mother and Father good-bye," said Grace, +rather wistfully. "How I'd like to be at home for Thanksgiving."</p> + +<p>"Don't think about it," advised Miriam. "I was as blue as indigo last +night. Let's keep our minds strictly on what we're going to do with our +holiday. What have you put down?"</p> + +<p>"The football game first. Then I have tickets for a play that the Morton +House girls intend to give. We might go to Vinton's for supper on +Thanksgiving night. If we have a Thanksgiving dinner here that day it's +safe to say supper won't amount to much. I think——"</p> + +<p><!-- Page 134 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page134" id="page134">[Pg 134]</a></span></p> + +<p>Grace did not finish with what she was saying. A quick step sounded down +the hall and an instant later Anne ran into the room waving an open +letter in her hand. "Girls, girls!" she cried, "you never can guess!"</p> + +<p>"What is it? Tell us at once," commanded Grace, springing from her +chair. "You've received good news from some one we know."</p> + +<p>"Yes," replied Anne happily. "My letter is from Miss Southard. She +wishes us to spend Thanksgiving with her and her brother in New York +City. Isn't that glorious, and do you think we'll be allowed to go?"</p> + +<p>"Hurrah!" cried Grace. "Since we can't go home, it's the very nicest +sort of plan. I think we'll be allowed to go. We haven't any conditions +to work off, and I haven't planned to do any extra studying either. +Thank goodness, my allowance had an extra ten dollars attached to it +this month. Mother wrote that she thought I might need the money, and I +do. I couldn't possibly have stretched my regular allowance over this +trip."</p> + +<p>"I have money enough, I think," said Miriam. "I am a thrifty soul. I +saved ten dollars out of my last month's allowance. It was really extra +money that I had asked Mother for. I intended to buy a sweater and then +changed my mind."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 135 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page135" id="page135">[Pg 135]</a></span></p> + +<p>"The expenses of my trip will have to come out of my college money," +confessed Anne, a trifle soberly, "but I'd be willing to spend twice +that much to see the Southards. Mr. Southard is playing 'Hamlet' and so +we shall have the opportunity of seeing him in what the critics consider +his greatest part."</p> + +<p>"Remember, we haven't asked permission to go, yet," remarked Grace.</p> + +<p>"The registrar couldn't be so cruel as to refuse us," said Miriam +cheerfully. "Let's besiege her fortress in a body."</p> + +<p>"When shall we make our plea?"</p> + +<p>"To-morrow morning after chapel," suggested Anne. "Then we'll have more +time to plan our trip."</p> + +<p>The registrar's office was duly besieged the next morning, as agreed, +and the three girls hurried off to their classes with beaming faces. +When they returned to Wayne Hall after recitations that afternoon it was +to find Elfreda hanging over the railing in the upstairs hall, an +unusually solemn expression on her face.</p> + +<p>"Are you going?" she called down anxiously. "Yes," nodded Grace. "At +three o'clock Wednesday afternoon."</p> + +<p>Elfreda gave a smothered exclamation that sounded like, "What a shame," +and disappeared into her room, slamming the door.</p> + +<p><!-- Page 136 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page136" id="page136">[Pg 136]</a></span></p> + +<p>"I'm coming into your room for a while," said Miriam. "Elfreda will open +the door before long."</p> + +<p>"Yes, do," returned Grace hospitably. "Is she angry because you are +going away over Thanksgiving?"</p> + +<p>"No, not angry, but awfully disappointed. She almost cried last night +when I told her about it. I suspect she is crying now. She's like an +overgrown child at times."</p> + +<p>"I'm sorry we can't take her with us," deplored Grace. "Does she know +where we are going?"</p> + +<p>"Yes," returned Miriam. "She was practically thunderstruck when she +learned we were to visit the Southards. The queer part of it is this. +She saw Mr. Southard and Anne in 'As You Like It' last year. She thinks +Mr. Southard the greatest actor she ever saw, and she even spoke of +Anne's cleverness as Rosalind; she doesn't know it was Anne who played +the part."</p> + +<p>"Anne doesn't wish her or any one else here to know it," cautioned +Grace. "Do you suppose any other girl here saw Anne as Rosalind?"</p> + +<p>"Goodness knows," replied Miriam, with a shrug. "There's an old saying +that 'murder will out.' If any one here did see her, sooner or later +she'll be identified and lionized."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 137 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page137" id="page137">[Pg 137]</a></span></p> + +<p>"That's just why I don't wish the girls here to know," protested Anne, +who had been listening to the conversation of her friends, a slight +frown puckering her smooth forehead. "I don't care to be patronized and +petted, but secretly held at arms' length because I am a professional +player. If the girls find out that I played Rosalind in Mr. Southard's +company I'll never hear the last of it." In her anxiety Anne's voice +rose above its customary low key. In fact, all three had been talking +rather loudly, and the entire conversation had been carried straight to +the ears of the girl who stood outside the almost closed door. Elfreda +had come across the hall to hear the details of the proposed visit, but +had remained outside the door transfixed at what she heard. Then she +found her voice.</p> + +<p>"So that's your idea of true friendship, is it?" demanded an angry, +choking voice that caused the surprised young women to start and look +toward the door. Elfreda stepped into the room, her face flushed with +anger, her blue eyes fairly snapping. "You make a great fuss over me +when there's nothing going on, but none of you would invite me to go +with you to New York, when you know I'm crazy to go. And that's not +enough, you can't get along without talking about me. I heard every word +Anne said. I know now that it was she who played + +<!-- Page 138 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page138" id="page138">[Pg 138]</a></span> + +Rosalind in 'As You +Like It' last winter, because I saw her with my own eyes. If you girls +had been as honorable as you pretend to be you'd have told me about it +and I never would have said a word. But, no, Anne was afraid to tell, +for fear she'd 'never hear the last of it,'" sneered Elfreda, mimicking +Anne. "She's right, too. She never will. I'll not stop until I tell +every girl at Overton the whole story. When you come back," she went on, +turning to Miriam, "you'll find that I've moved. I thought you were nice +and I tried to be like you, but now I don't care to live in the same +house with you, and I don't intend ever to notice any of you again. With +that she rushed across the hall, slammed the door, and turned the key.</p> + +<p>"Locked out," said Miriam grimly. "I hope she'll let me in before the +dinner bell rings. I'd like to change this grimy blouse for a clean one. +I'll try to reason with her, once she opens the door."</p> + +<p>"Shall we go in, too, and try to explain matters?" asked Anne. "I didn't +say that she would tell the girls about my stage work. Surely, she +understands, too, that we are not at liberty to invite her to go with +us. I'll tell you what I will do. I'll telegraph the Southards and ask +permission to invite her. They will be perfectly willing for us to bring +her."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 139 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page139" id="page139">[Pg 139]</a></span></p> + +<p>"That might be a good plan," reflected Grace. "Don't waste another +minute, Anne, but telegraph Miss Southard at once."</p> + +<p>"Yes, go ahead," counseled Miriam, "and while you're gone I'll try to +pacify Elfreda."</p> + +<p>But all Miriam's efforts to restore peace failed. When a little later +she knocked gently on the door, Elfreda unlocked it, but received her +roommate's friendly overtures in sulky silence. After dinner, for the +first time since the sophomore reception, she spent the evening in +Virginia Gaines's room and that night the two girls prepared for sleep +without exchanging a word.</p> + +<p>Meanwhile Anne telegraphed, "May we bring friend? Will explain later. +Anne," and was anxiously awaiting a reply. It came the next morning +while they were at breakfast and read: "Your friends always welcome. +Telegraph train you will arrive. Mary Southard." Anne passed the +telegram to Grace, who sat next to her. After one quick glance at it +Grace passed it to Miriam. Elfreda, who sat directly opposite her, +watched the passing of the telegram with compressed lips. Miriam, +raising her eyes from the yellow slip, found those of her angry roommate +fixed on her in mingled curiosity and disdain. Ignoring the look she +said quietly, "I should like to see you for a moment after breakfast, + +<!-- Page 140 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page140" id="page140">[Pg 140]</a></span> + +Elfreda. I have something to tell you."</p> + +<p>The stout girl's eyes narrowed. She glanced about the table and saw +Virginia Gaines watching her with a disagreeable smile. The sophomore +raised her eyebrows and shrugged her shoulders as though to say, "So, +you are going to allow her to order you about." Elfreda's face grew dark +with angry purpose. She leaned well forward across the table and said in +a tone of suppressed fury: "Kindly keep your remarks to yourself. I +don't care to hear them."</p> + +<p>"Very well," replied Miriam coldly, although her eyes flashed and the +temper that had been all but uncontrollable in days gone by threatened +to burst forth in all its old fury. Several girls smiled, and Virginia +Gaines laughed aloud.</p> + +<p>"A new declaration of independence has evidently been signed," she +jeered. "Too bad, isn't it, Miss Harlowe? You'll have to begin all over +again on some one else."</p> + +<p>"I am not likely to trouble you, at any rate, Miss Gaines," returned +Grace pointedly.</p> + +<p>This time the laugh was at Virginia's expense. A dull flush overspread +her plain face. Her angry eyes met Grace's steady gray ones, then fell +before the honest contempt she read there. During that brief instant she +saw herself through Grace's eyes and the sharp retort that rose to her +lips remained unuttered.</p> + +<p><!-- Page 141 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page141" id="page141">[Pg 141]</a></span></p> + +<p>In the next instant Grace was sorry for her rude retort. It would have +been far better to remain silent, she reflected. By answering she had +shown Virginia that the latter's taunt had annoyed her.</p> + +<p>"I wish I hadn't answered Miss Gaines," she confided to Miriam as they +were leaving the dining room. "It doesn't add to one's freshman dignity +to quarrel."</p> + +<p>"I am glad you did," returned Miriam. "It was a well-merited snub, and +she deserved it."</p> + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<p><!-- Page 142 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page142" id="page142">[Pg 142]</a></span></p> + +<h2>CHAPTER XV</h2> + +<h3>GREETING OLD FRIENDS</h3> + + +<p>To spend their brief holiday with the Southards was the next best thing +to going home, in the opinion of the Oakdale girls. Mr. Southard met +them at the station with his automobile, and a twenty minutes' drive +brought them to the Southard home. Miss Southard met them at the door +with welcoming arms. She was particularly delighted to see Anne, for the +few weeks Anne had spent in their house had endeared her to the +Southards and made them wish her their "little sister" in reality rather +than by fond adoption.</p> + +<p>"What shall we do after dinner to-night?" asked Miss Southard, as she +showed her guests to their rooms after the first affectionate greetings +had been exchanged. "Everett, as you know, is appearing as Hamlet, and +wishes you to see him in the part. However, he has engaged a box for us +for to-morrow night. To-night we will go to some other theatre if you +wish."</p> + +<p>"To tell you the truth," replied Anne, slipping her hand into that of +the older woman, "we'd rather spend the evening quietly with + +<!-- Page 143 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page143" id="page143">[Pg 143]</a></span> + +you. That +is, unless you care particularly about our going out."</p> + +<p>Miss Southard's face revealed her pleasure at this announcement. "Would +you really?" she asked. "I should like to have you girls to myself +rather than go to the theatre, but I supposed you would prefer seeing a +successful play to staying at home with me."</p> + +<p>"Nothing could drag us from the house after that confession," laughed +Grace. "For my part I think it would be much nicer to stay at home. We +have so much to tell you."</p> + +<p>Dinner was a merry meal. Mr. Southard, who in the meantime had come in +from the theatre, became so absorbed in the conversation of his young +guests that both he and his sister forgot the time. The entrance into +the dining room of James, his valet, with his hat and coat, and the +warning words, "Ten minutes past seven, sir," caused him to spring from +his chair, glance at his watch with a rueful smile, and hurry out to +where his car stood waiting for him.</p> + +<p>"It's nice to be an idol of the public, but it's hard on the idol just +the same," sighed Grace, as the door closed after him. "Shall we see him +again to-night?"</p> + +<p>"You may stay up and wait for him if you wish," returned Miss Southard, +"but it will be after midnight. 'Hamlet' is a long play."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 144 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page144" id="page144">[Pg 144]</a></span></p> + +<p>"I saw Mr. Southard in 'Hamlet' long before I knew him," remarked Anne. +"My father and I were in New York rehearsing the play in which I +afterwards refused to work. The manager of our company was a friend of +Mr. Southard. One night he asked me if I would like to see the greatest +actor in America play 'Hamlet.' I said that Everett Southard was the +only man I ever wished to see in the role. I shall never forget how I +felt when he handed me a slip of paper. It was in Mr. Southard 's +handwriting and called for two seats at the theatre where he was +playing. He said he had asked Mr. Southard for the passes purposely for +me, because," Anne flushed slightly, "he insisted that in me lay the +making of a great artist, and that I ought to see nothing but the great +plays, enacted by great players."</p> + +<p>"How interesting!" exclaimed Grace. "You never told us anything about +your stage days before. What did you think after you saw 'Hamlet'?"</p> + +<p>"I went about in a dream for days afterward," confessed Anne. "Then, I +began to hate the play we were rehearsing, and finally ended by refusing +to stay in the company. Mother was with my sister in Oakdale, so I went +to them. I felt that there was no chance for me to ever become great. I +had no faith in my own + +<!-- Page 145 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page145" id="page145">[Pg 145]</a></span> + +ability, and I was determined not to waste my +life as a second or third rate actor. So I gave up the stage and decided +to try to get an education, then teach. You know the rest of my story. +Now comes the hardest part. After giving up all idea of the stage, the +door that I thought was barred has been opened to me. The unbelievable +has come to pass, and I have in a measure achieved what once seemed +unattainable. Do you think that I ought to bury my one talent when my +college days are over and become a teacher, or do you believe that I +should put it to good use by becoming an exponent of the highest +dramatic art?"</p> + +<p>Anne paused, looking almost melancholy in her earnestness.</p> + +<p>"My dear child," said Miss Southard gravely. "You are straining your +mental eyes with trying to look into the future. Wait until graduation +day comes. By that time you will know what is best for you to do. As far +as your work in the theatre is concerned, I consider that it is far more +to your credit to use the talent God has given you to help yourself +through college, than to wear yourself out doing tutoring or servants' +work. There is no stigma attached to my brother's art, why should there +be to yours?"</p> + +<p>"Good for you, Miss Southard," cheered + +<!-- Page 146 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page146" id="page146">[Pg 146]</a></span> + +Grace. "I'll tell you a secret. +Anne thinks just as you do, only she won't say so."</p> + +<p>"While you are here, Anne, Everett wishes you to meet Mr. Forest, the +manager of the stock company he wrote you about," continued Miss +Southard.</p> + +<p>"He is a playwright, producer and manager all in one, isn't he?" asked +Miriam. "I have seen ever so many pictures of him, and read a great deal +about him. They say he is always on the lookout for material for stars."</p> + +<p>"Yes," returned Miss Southard. "He was in Europe during Anne's +engagement here last winter. Nevertheless, he heard of her and asked +Everett a great many questions about her. I think he will offer her an +engagement for next summer with a certain stock company which he +controls."</p> + +<p>"How can I ever repay you and Mr. Southard for all you have done for +me?" said Anne earnestly.</p> + +<p>"By accepting the engagement," laughed Grace.</p> + +<p>"Grace is right," agreed Miss Southard. "Everett and I are trying to +help Anne in the way we think best."</p> + +<p>"Then I will be pleasing myself, too," confessed Anne. "For I love my +dramatic work as well as I do that of the college. Now, let us talk + +<!-- Page 147 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page147" id="page147">[Pg 147]</a></span> + +about Oakdale and all our friends. We have so many things to tell you."</p> + +<p>It was after eleven o'clock when the girls retired. They had decided not +to stay up until Mr. Southard's return. Once in their rooms they found +themselves too sleepy for conversation and five minutes after their +lights were out they were fast asleep.</p> + +<p>They were up in good season the next morning, as it had been agreed that +they should be present at the morning service in the church the +Southards attended. Thanksgiving dinner was to be served at exactly half +past twelve o'clock, instead of at night, for Mr. Southard had a matinee +as well as an evening performance to give and never left the theatre for +dinner during this short intermission.</p> + +<p>In church that morning as she sat listening to the beautiful service, +Grace felt that she had everything for which to be thankful. In her +heart she said an earnest little prayer for all those unfortunates to +whom life had grudged even bread. She resolved to be more kind and +helpful during the coming year, and prayed that she might see the right +clearly and have the courage always to choose it.</p> + +<p>"I felt as though I wanted to be superlatively good all the rest of my +life," confessed Miriam on the way home. "That minister preached as + +<!-- Page 148 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page148" id="page148">[Pg 79]</a></span> + +though he loved the whole world and wished it to be happy."</p> + +<p>"He does. He is a very fine man," said Miss Southard, "and does splendid +work among the very poor people. It will perhaps surprise you to know +that he was at one time an actor of great promise in Mr. Southard's +company. Then he received the conviction that his duty lay in entering +the ministry and he left the stage, entered a theological institute and +after receiving his degree came back to New York as the pastor of a +small church on the East Side. Everett and I were among his most +faithful parishioners. Then later on he received an appointment to the +church we just left, and has been there ever since."</p> + +<p>"That will be an interesting story to tell the girls when we go back to +college," said Grace thoughtfully. "He is a wonderful man, he made me +feel as though it paid to do one's best."</p> + +<p>"That is the reason he has been so successful in his work, I suppose," +remarked Anne. "He makes other people feel that it pays to be good, +too."</p> + +<p>From the subject of the actor-minister the conversation drifted to +Overton. Miss Southard listened interestedly to Grace's vivid +description of the college, the various halls and even the faculty.</p> + +<p><!-- Page 149 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page149" id="page149">[Pg 149]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Then you are satisfied with your choice? You never wish that you had +entered Vassar or Smith or any other college?"</p> + +<p>"Yes, I am satisfied," declared Grace, while Miriam and Anne echoed her +reply, but Grace might have truthfully added that there were times when +even the glorious privilege of being an Overton freshman had its +drawbacks.</p> + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<p><!-- Page 150 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page150" id="page150">[Pg 150]</a></span></p> + +<h2>CHAPTER XVI</h2> + +<h3>THANKSGIVING WITH THE SOUTHARDS</h3> + + +<p>Thanksgiving dinner was served at exactly half-past twelve o'clock, and +eaten with much merriment and good cheer. At half-past one Mr. Southard +was obliged to leave his sister and guests, and at two o'clock they were +getting into their wraps, preparatory to accompanying Miss Southard to +another theatre to see one of the most successful plays of the season. +That night they saw the actor in "Hamlet," and his remarkable portrayal +of the ill-fated Prince of Denmark was something long to be remembered +by the three girls as well as by the rest of the enthusiastic assemblage +that witnessed it.</p> + +<p>"I shall never forget the awful look in his poor eyes," said Grace +solemnly. Then she joined in the insistent applause that Everett +Southard's art had evoked. Presently the actor appeared and bowed his +appreciation of the tribute. Then he made his exit nor could he be +induced to appear again.</p> + +<p>Anne sat as though turned to stone. She could not find words to express +the emotions that had thrilled her during Mr. Southard's + +<!-- Page 151 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page151" id="page151">[Pg 151]</a></span> + +marvelous +portrayal of the role. His own personality was completely submerged in +that of the melancholy ghost-ridden youth, who, dedicating his life to +the purpose of avenging his father's murder, welcomed death with open +arms when his purpose had been accomplished. She had seen a great play +and a great actor. The first time she saw "Hamlet" she left the theatre +heartsick and discouraged. To-night she was leaving it alert and +triumphant.</p> + +<p>"Anne has been touched by the finger of Genius," smiled Miss Southard, +as she marshaled her charges to their automobile.</p> + +<p>"How did you know?" asked Anne, but in spite of her smiling lips her +brown eyes were full of tears.</p> + +<p>"My dear, living with Everett has taught me the signs," said his sister +simply.</p> + +<p>"I should like to play Ophelia to Mr. Southard's Hamlet," said Anne +dreamily.</p> + +<p>"Perhaps you will have the chance to do so some day. Everett thinks you +would be a more convincing Ophelia than the young woman you saw in the +part to-night," encouraged Miss Southard.</p> + +<p>Anne looked so delighted at those words that Miriam and Grace exchanged +swift glances. It was evident that the genuine love of her profession +lay deep within the soul of their friend.</p> + +<p><!-- Page 152 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page152" id="page152">[Pg 152]</a></span></p> + +<p>"We will go for a short drive, then come back for Everett," planned Miss +Southard. "He has promised to hurry to-night—then we will have a nice +little supper at home." Their hostess and her brother had agreed that +there should be no after-the-theatre suppers at any of the so-called +fashionable restaurants for their young guests. "I am sure their mothers +would not approve of it," Miss Southard had said, "and I feel that I am +responsible for them every moment they are here."</p> + +<p>The party at home was an informal affair in which there were many cooks, +but no broth spoiled. To see Mr. Southard earnestly engaged in making a +Welsh rarebit, an accomplishment in which he claimed to be highly +proficient, one would never have suspected him of being able to thrill +vast audiences by his slightest word or gesture.</p> + +<p>"I can't believe that only two hours ago you were 'Hamlet,'" laughed +Grace. "You look anything but tragic now."</p> + +<p>"He looked every bit as tragic just a moment ago. I saw a distinct +Hamlet-like expression creep into his face," stated Miriam boldly.</p> + +<p>"You have sharp eyes," smiled Mr. Southard. "I happened to remember that +I had forgotten what goes into this rarebit next. I could feel myself +growing cold with despair. Then + +<!-- Page 153 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page153" id="page153">[Pg 153]</a></span> + +the inspiration came and now it will be +ready in two minutes."</p> + +<p>The rarebit was voted a success. After decorating the actor with a bit +of blue ribbon on which Miriam painstakingly printed "first premium" +with a lead pencil, he was escorted to the head of the table and +congratulated roundly upon being able not only to act but to cook.</p> + +<p>The next morning every one confessed to being a trifle sleepy, but +appeared at breakfast at the usual time. After breakfast Mr. Southard +carried Anne off to met Mr. Forest, while Miss Southard, Miriam and +Grace decided to go for a drive through Central Park. It was a clear, +cold, sparkling day with just enough snow to make it seem like real +Thanksgiving weather.</p> + +<p>"Too bad Anne can't be with us," said Grace regretfully.</p> + +<p>"Everett will take her for a drive before bringing her home," replied +Miss Southard.</p> + +<p>Shortly after their return to the house Mr. Southard and Anne returned +from their drive. Anne's eyes were sparkling and her cheeks rosy as she +ran up the steps.</p> + +<p>"Anne must have heard good news!" exclaimed Grace, running from her post +at one of the drawing room windows into the hall, Miriam at her heels.</p> + +<p>"The deed is done, girls," laughed Anne. + +<!-- Page 154 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page154" id="page154">[Pg 154]</a></span> + +"Behold in me the future star +of the Forest Stock Company. It doesn't sound much like Rosalind, does +it? and it means awfully hard work, but I'll earn enough money next +summer to almost finish paying my way through college."</p> + +<p>"Hurrah!" cried Grace. "We won't allow you to become lonesome. We will +come and visit you during vacation."</p> + +<p>"That ought to reconcile me to having to work all summer," smiled Anne. +"I shall be selfish and manage to have some of you girls with me all the +time."</p> + +<p>"How do you like Mr. Forest?" asked Miriam.</p> + +<p>"Ever so much," returned Anne. "Like most successful men, he is quiet +and unassuming. Mr. Southard and he did almost all the talking. I spoke +when I was spoken to and did as I was bid."</p> + +<p>"Good little Anne," jeered Miriam. "As a reward of merit we will take +you shopping this afternoon."</p> + +<p>"How would you like to go to the opera to-night?" asked Mr. Southard. +"'Madame Butterfly' is to be sung."</p> + +<p>"Better than anything else, now that I've seen 'Hamlet'!" exclaimed +Grace, with shining eyes. Miriam and Anne both expressed an eager +desire + +<!-- Page 155 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page155" id="page155">[Pg 155]</a></span> + +to hear Puccini's exquisite opera, and Miss Southard called two +of her friends on the telephone, inviting them to join the box party. +The same evening gowns had to do duty for the opera as well as for +"Hamlet," but this did not detract one whit from their pleasant +anticipations. "The people who saw us at the theatre the other night +won't see us at the opera," argued Grace. The three girls were in +Grace's room holding a consultation on the subject of what to wear.</p> + +<p>"That is if they saw us at all," laughed Miriam. "Elfreda says Oakdale +isn't down on the map, you know."</p> + +<p>"That reminds me, what excuse did you make to Miss Southard about +Elfreda not coming with us, Anne?" asked Grace.</p> + +<p>"I merely said she had changed her mind about coming."</p> + +<p>"Did you mention that she changed it violently?" slyly put in Miriam.</p> + +<p>"I did not," was the smiling assertion. "I don't like to think about it, +let alone mention it."</p> + +<p>"Do you suppose she'll improve the opportunity and tell Anne's private +affairs all over college?" questioned Miriam.</p> + +<p>"I don't know," said Grace briefly. "Let us put her out of our minds for +now. It won't do + +<!-- Page 156 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page156" id="page156">[Pg 156]</a></span> + +any good to worry about what she may or may not do. +When we go back to Overton we shall know."</p> + +<p>That night the girls listened to the wonderful voice of the prima donna +whose name has become synonymous with that of "Chu Chu San," the little +Japanese maid. Anne wondered as she drank in the music whether this +beautiful young prima donna had ever had any scruples about appearing +before the public. Miriam was thinking that David would be bitterly +disappointed when he knew that Anne was going back to the stage during +vacation. While, though she would not have confessed it for worlds, the +throbbing undercurrent of heart break that ran through the music was +filling Grace with unmistakable homesickness. She wanted her mother and +she wanted her badly. What would she not give to feel her mother's dear +arms around her. When the curtain shut out the still form of the +Japanese girl and the prima donna received her usual ovation, the tears +that stood in Grace's eyes were not alone a tribute to the singer and +the tragic death of Chu Chu San.</p> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<p>On Saturday morning the girls went on another shopping expedition, and +in the afternoon attended a recital given by a celebrated pianist. + +<!-- Page 157 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page157" id="page157">[Pg 157]</a></span> + +After the recital, instead of going home, Miss Southard surprised her +guests by taking them over to the theatre where her brother was playing. +Mr. Southard had arranged that they should be admitted to his dressing +room. It was the same theatre in which Anne had played the previous +winter and several of the stage hands recognized her and bowed +respectfully to her as she passed through to the actor's dressing room. +They found him still in costume. He never changed to street clothing on +matinee days.</p> + +<p>"You are respectfully and cordially invited to eat dinner in my dressing +room," announced Mr. Southard the moment they were fairly inside the +door. "I have ordered dinner for six o'clock."</p> + +<p>Eating dinner in a dressing room was an innovation as far as Grace and +Miriam were concerned, but to Anne it was nothing new. It had been in +the usual order of things during her brief engagement in "As You Like +It." As it was after five o'clock when they arrived it seemed only a +little while until a waiter appeared with table linen and silver, which +Mr. Southard ordered arranged on the table that had been brought in for +the occasion. Then the dinner was served and eaten with much gayety and +laughter. After dinner, a pleasant hour + +<!-- Page 158 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page158" id="page158">[Pg 158]</a></span> + +of conversation followed, and +later on the visitors were introduced to the various members of the +company. Unlike many professionals who have achieved greatness, Mr. +Southard was thoroughly democratic, and displayed none of the snobbish +tactics with his company which so often humiliate and embitter the +lesser lights of a theatrical company.</p> + +<p>At eight o'clock they said good-bye to the actor. Through the courtesy +of Mr. Forest they were to witness a play in which a wonderful little +girl of fifteen who had taken New York by storm was to appear. After the +play they were to pick up Mr. Southard at his theatre and go home +together. That night another jolly little supper was held in the +Southards' dining room, then three sleepy young women fairly tumbled +into their beds, completely tired out by their eventful day.</p> + +<p>As the return to Overton was to be made on the noon train, the Southard +household rose in good season on Sunday morning. Breakfast was rather a +quiet meal, for the shadow of saying good-bye hung over the little house +party.</p> + +<p>"When shall we see you again, I wonder?" sighed Miss Southard +regretfully. "You are going home for Christmas, I suppose."</p> + +<p>"Oh, yes," replied Grace quickly. "I wish you might spend it with us, +but I suppose it + +<!-- Page 159 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page159" id="page159">[Pg 159]</a></span> + +would be out of the question. You must come to Oakdale +next summer. We can't entertain you with plays and recitals, but we can +get up boating and gypsy parties. The boys will be home, then, and we +can arrange to have plenty of good times. Will you come?"</p> + +<p>"With pleasure if all is well with us at that time," promised Mr. +Southard, and his sister.</p> + +<p>When the last good-byes had been said and the girls were comfortably +settled for the afternoon's ride that lay before them they were forced +to admit that they were just a little tired.</p> + +<p>"We have had a perfectly wonderful holiday," asserted Grace, "and the +Southards are the most hospitable people in the world, but it seems as +though I'd never make up my lost sleep. I shall become a rabid advocate +of the half-past ten o'clock rule for the next week at least. I wonder +how the boys spent Thanksgiving. Of course they went to the football +game. I'll warrant Hippy ate too much."</p> + +<p>"I wish Jessica and Nora could have been with us," remarked Anne. "Miss +Southard wrote them, too, but they couldn't come. Did you see Nora's +telegram?"</p> + +<p>"Yes," replied Grace. "It said a letter would follow. I suppose she'll +explain in that. Well, it's back to college again for us. I wonder if +Elfreda has moved."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 160 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page160" id="page160">[Pg 160]</a></span></p> + +<p>"We shall know in due season," returned Miriam grimly. "I have visions +of the appearance of my hapless room, if she has vacated it. I expect to +see my best beloved belongings scattered to the four corners or else +piled in a heap in the middle of the floor."</p> + +<p>"Perhaps she has thought it over and come to the conclusion that there +are worse roommates than you," suggested Anne hopefully.</p> + +<p>The early winter darkness was falling when the three girls hurried up +the stairs at Wayne Hall as fast as the weight of their suit cases would +permit. Miriam's door was closed. She knocked on it, at first softly, +then with more force. Hearing no sound from within she turned the knob, +flung open the door and stepped inside. Striking a match, she lighted +the gas and looked about her. The room was in perfect order, but no +vestige of Elfreda's belongings met her eye. The stout girl had kept her +word.</p> + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<p><!-- Page 161 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page161" id="page161">[Pg 7161</a></span></p> + +<h2>CHAPTER XVII</h2> + +<h3>CHRISTMAS PLANS</h3> + + +<p>The month of December seemed interminably long to Grace Harlowe. Since +her visit to the Southards the longing to be at home remained with her. +She hung a little calendar at the head of her bed and every night marked +off one day with an air of triumph. During the three weeks that followed +their trip to New York, Overton had not been the most congenial spot in +the world for Grace or Anne. 19—— was a very large class, and +considered itself extremely democratic; nevertheless, the story of +Anne's theatrical career was bandied about among the freshmen and passed +on to the sophomores, until the truth of it was lost in the haze of +fiction that surrounded it.</p> + +<p>A certain percentage of the class who knew Everett Southard's standing +in the theatrical world and understood that Anne must have the highest +ability to be able to play in his company treated the young girl with +the deference due an artist. Then there were a number of young women +who, though fond of attending the theatre, looked askance at the clever +men and women whose business it was to amuse them. They approved + +<!-- Page 162 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page162" id="page162">[Pg 162]</a></span> + +of the +theatre, but for them the foot-lights divided the two worlds, and they +wished no trespassing of the stage folks on their territory. Quite their +opposite were the girls who were desperately stage struck and cherished +secret designs on the stage. They were extremely friendly for the sake +of plying Anne with questions about her art. At first Anne's position +among her classmates was rather difficult to define. After the ball +which Elfreda had set in motion had rolled itself to a standstill for +want of more gossip to keep it going, Grace saw with secret trepidation +that despite the loyalty of a few, Anne had lost caste at Overton.</p> + +<p>"History is repeating itself," she remarked gloomily to Miriam, as +together the two left the library one afternoon and set out for a short +walk before dinner. "Anne told me last night that the girls in her +elocution class are very distant since she came back from New York. It's +Elfreda's fault, too. How could she deliberately try to make it hard for +a girl like Anne?"</p> + +<p>A slow flush mounted to Miriam's forehead. She gave Grace a peculiar +look.</p> + +<p>Grace, interpreting the look, exclaimed contritely: "Forgive me, Miriam. +I wasn't thinking of you when I spoke."</p> + +<p>"I know it," replied Miriam. "It seems as though I can never do enough +for Anne to make + +<!-- Page 163 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page163" id="page163">[Pg 163]</a></span> + +up for behaving so contemptibly toward her in high +school."</p> + +<p>"Anne had forgotten all that, ages ago," comforted Grace. "Don't think +about it again."</p> + +<p>"I'd like to find an opportunity for a serious talk with Elfreda," +returned Miriam. "I think I could bring her to her senses. She keeps +strictly away from me. She knows that I wish to talk with her, too. I +wonder how she likes rooming with Virginia, or rather how Virginia likes +rooming with her."</p> + +<p>"She is furious with both Anne and me," declared Grace. "She won't look +at either of us. It seems a pity, too. She can be awfully nice when she +chooses, and I had begun to feel as though she belonged with us. Here we +are on the threshold of 'Peace on Earth, Good Will Toward Men,' and are +at odds with at least five different girls. Miss Alden doesn't like us +because Mabel Ashe does. Miss Gaines disapproves of us on general +principles. Miss Wicks and Miss Hampton dislike me for defending +Elfreda's rights. Elfreda thinks us disloyal and deceitful. And it isn't +mid-year yet. We are not what you might call social successes, are we?" +she concluded most bitterly.</p> + +<p>"Still we have made some staunch friends like Ruth and Mabel and +Frances. Then there are the girls at Morton House, and Constance + +<!-- Page 164 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page164" id="page164">[Pg 164]</a></span> + +Fuller, and I think the freshmen at Wayne Hall are friendly."</p> + +<p>"Perhaps they are," sighed Grace. "I hope I'm not growing pessimistic, +but I can't help feeling that the girls in our own class are not as +friendly as the upper class girls have been. I supposed it would be just +the opposite."</p> + +<p>Miriam was on the point of saying that she wished she had been wise +enough to refuse to room with Elfreda. Then she bit her lip and remained +silent.</p> + +<p>"I'm glad I've kept up in all my work," Grace said after they had walked +some distance in silence. "Mother will be glad and so will Father. I've +done my level best not to disappoint them, at least." She sighed, then +said abruptly, "Have you bought all your presents yet?"</p> + +<p>"I bought some of them in New York. I shopped as long as my money held +out. Almost all the things were for the girls here. I'll have to buy my +home presents in Oakdale."</p> + +<p>"That is just about my case," remarked Grace. "I sent Eleanor's almost +two weeks ago, and Mabel Allison's last week. And I gave Miss Southard +hers and her brother's with strict injunctions not to open them until +Christmas."</p> + +<p>"So did I," laughed Miriam. "I forgot to + +<!-- Page 165 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page165" id="page165">[Pg 165]</a></span> + +mention it to you at the time. +I hope I haven't left out any one. I shall have to ask Mother for more +money, too."</p> + +<p>The few intervening days before Christmas seemed all too short to the +students who were going home for their Christmas vacations. Interest in +study declined rapidly. Those girls who usually made brilliant +recitations distinguished themselves by just scraping through, while +those who were inclined to totter on the ragged edge unhesitatingly +confessed themselves to be unprepared. One had, of course, to decide +just what to pack, whether to take the morning or evening train and +whether it would be worth while to take one's books home on the chance +of studying a little during vacation. These were weighty problems to +solve satisfactorily, and coupled with the constant, "Have I forgotten +any one's present?" were sufficient to drive all idea of study to the +winds.</p> + +<p>In spite of the mischief Elfreda had endeavored to make, Grace found +that she had calls enough to pay to fill in every unoccupied moment +before going home.</p> + +<p>Late in the afternoon of the day before leaving Overton, she started out +alone to pay two calls, going first to Morton House to say good-bye to +Gertrude Wells and Arline Thayer. Gertrude was in and welcomed her with +enthusiasm, + +<!-- Page 166 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page166" id="page166">[Pg 166]</a></span> + +but, to her disappointment, Arline was out. She spent a +pleasant half hour with 19——'s president, then, looking out at the +rapidly gathering twilight, said with a start: "I didn't know it was so +late. I must go down to Ruth Denton's before dinner."</p> + +<p>"Perhaps you'll meet Arline there," suggested Gertrude. "She was going +there, too. She and Ruth are great friends. She was greatly disappointed +to learn that Ruth has been invited somewhere else for Christmas. She +had set her heart on taking her home with her. Considering the fact that +Arline's father has so much money, she is an awfully nice little girl. +She isn't in the least snobbish or overbearing."</p> + +<p>"I like her immensely," agreed Grace. "Do you know whether Ruth accepted +the invitation, Gertrude?" she asked suddenly.</p> + +<p>"Arline said she thought Ruth wanted to go with her, but was too loyal +to the other girl to even intimate any such thing," replied Gertrude.</p> + +<p>Five minutes later the two students had exchanged good-byes and Grace +was on her way to Ruth's with Gertrude's words ringing in her ears. +Several weeks ago she had invited Ruth to go with her to Oakdale for the +holidays. At first Ruth had demurred, then accepted with shy gratitude. +The three Oakdale girls had become + +<!-- Page 167 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page167" id="page167">[Pg 167]</a></span> + +greatly attached to Ruth, and Anne, +in particular, had looked forward to taking her home with them. Grace +had purposely forestalled Anne in inviting Ruth, because she had decided +in her mind that her facilities for entertaining were greater than +Anne's. She had managed so adroitly, however, that Anne had never even +dreamed of her real motive in inviting the lonely little girl. Now, +there was Arline Thayer's invitation to be considered. Grace suspected +that Ruth secretly worshipped dainty little Arline. She would have died +rather than admit to the girls who had been so good to her that she +could find it in her heart to care more for another Overton girl than +for them. "I'm sorry, of course," Grace murmured to herself as she +hurried along through the shadows, "but I'm going to make her accept +Arline's invitation. She can go home with us at some other time."</p> + +<p>She rang the bell at the dingy old house where Ruth lived, was admitted +by the tired-faced landlady and ran upstairs two at a time. Ruth's door +stood partly open. Grace heard Arline Thayer say regretfully, "You are +sure you can't go, Ruth?"</p> + +<p>Then she heard Ruth say, very quietly: "I am quite sure I can't. I +promised Grace first."</p> + +<p>Without waiting to hear more, Grace walked + +<!-- Page 168 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page168" id="page168">[Pg 168]</a></span> + +briskly into the room, +saying decisively, "Of course she can go, Arline."</p> + +<p>"Why, Grace Harlowe, where did you come from?" exclaimed Arline, her +blue eyes opening wide with surprise.</p> + +<p>"From downstairs," laughed Grace. "Just in time, too, to make Ruth +change her mind. Now, Ruth, tell us the truth, the whole truth, and +nothing but the truth. Wouldn't you rather go to New York City with +Arline than to Oakdale with us?"</p> + +<p>Ruth flushed. "That isn't a fair question," she protested. "It isn't +because I care more about going to New York than Oakdale. It is——" she +hesitated.</p> + +<p>"Because you care more for Arline than for us," finished Grace calmly. +"I understand the situation, I think. Your friendship for Arline is +growing to be the same as mine for Anne. Naturally, you'd rather be with +her than with any one else. Now, Arline, I'll leave her in your hands. +We wouldn't have her go to Oakdale with us if she begged on her knees to +do so," concluded Grace.</p> + +<p>"Grace Harlowe, you're a dear!" exclaimed Arline, catching Grace's hand +in both of her warm little palms. "I just love you. Next to Ruth, I +think you are the nicest girl at Overton. Thank you a thousand times for +being so + +<!-- Page 169 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page169" id="page169">[Pg 169]</a></span> + +nice over Ruth. Now, you simply must go," she announced, +turning to Ruth.</p> + +<p>"I will," answered Ruth happily. "You don't blame me for saying so?" she +asked, looking pleadingly at Grace.</p> + +<p>"Not after having just given my official consent," retorted Grace. "Your +penalty for deserting us is that you must come to see us at Wayne Hall +to-morrow. We have rich gifts for you. Now I must go. Are you going my +way home?"</p> + +<p>"No," answered Arline. "I'm sorry, but Ruth and I are going to cook our +own supper. I've been asked to help. We are going to have a regular +feast. Won't you stay and help eat it? Ruth doesn't care who I invite," +she added saucily.</p> + +<p>"Please stay, Grace," begged Ruth.</p> + +<p>Grace shook her head. "Not to-night. Invite me some evening after the +holidays. Good-bye, Arline." She extended her hand, but Arline put both +arms around Grace's neck, kissing her warmly. "I hope I can do something +for you some day," she whispered. After the usual good wishes for a +Merry Christmas had been exchanged, Grace emerged from the house, filled +with that sense of warmth and elation that comes from having made others +happy. She smiled to herself as her mother's face rose + +<!-- Page 170 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page170" id="page170">[Pg 170]</a></span> + +before her. It +was only a matter of hours now until she would see her. She could almost +hear her father's voice and feel his hand on her shoulder in the old +caressing way. Smiling to herself Grace walked rapidly on toward Wayne +Hall, so rapidly, in fact, that she ran squarely against a tall girl, +who, coming from the opposite direction, had apparently been traveling +at the same rate of speed. The collision occurred directly under the arc +light. The tall girl gave a smothered exclamation and would have rushed +on, but Grace put forth a detaining hand, saying: "Stop a moment, +Elfreda. I wish to say something to you."</p> + +<p>"I don't wish to hear anything you have to say," sneered Elfreda. "Take +your hand off my arm. You can't fool me twice. I know What a hypocrite +you are."</p> + +<p>Grace's hand dropped to her side. "I beg pardon," she said formally. "I +am sorry you have such a bad opinion of me. I was about to say that +Anne, Miriam and I join in wishing you a Merry Christmas."</p> + +<p>"You can keep your good wishes," snapped Elfreda. "I don't want them." +With that she turned on her heel and walked angrily away from Grace and +reconciliation.</p> + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<p><!-- Page 171 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page171" id="page171">[Pg 171]</a></span></p> + +<h2>CHAPTER XVIII</h2> + +<h3>BASKETBALL RUMORS</h3> + + +<p>After the holidays a great interchanging of visits began at Overton that +drove away, for the time being, the terrifying shadows of the all too +rapidly approaching mid-year examinations. Almost every girl had brought +back with her some treasure that she insisted her friends must see, or +some delicious goody they must taste. It was all very delightful, but +extremely demoralizing as far as study was concerned.</p> + +<p>Santa Claus had been particularly kind to Anne, Grace and Miriam, as +Miriam's muff and scarf of Russian sable, Grace's camera, and Anne's +diamond ring (a present from the Southards) testified. Then there were +the less expensive but equally valued remembrances in the way of +embroidered sofa pillows, center pieces, and collar and cuff sets, every +stitch of which had been taken by the patient fingers of their girl +friends.</p> + +<p>Miriam and Grace, while at home, had been given permission to raid the +preserve closet and had brought back an assortment of jellies, preserved +fruits and pickles, tucking them in every + +<!-- Page 172 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page172" id="page172">[Pg 172]</a></span> + +available space their trunks +and suit cases contained, regardless of the risk of breaking glass.</p> + +<p>The evening after their arrival they had picked out a number of the +choicest goodies in their stock and accompanied by Anne had called on +Ruth Denton. They found her wrapped in the folds of a blue eiderdown +bathrobe, Arline's Christmas present to her. There were slippers to go +with it, she declared, proudly thrusting forth a felt-incased foot for +their inspection. A most mysterious thing had happened, however. The +night before she had gone on her vacation two large boxes had been +delivered to her by a messenger. One of them contained a beautiful navy +blue cloth suit, the other a dark blue velvet hat. On a plain card were +written the words, "'Take the goods the gods provide.' I Wish you a +Merry Christmas."</p> + +<p>"Have you the card?" Grace asked, after the first exclamations regarding +the mysterious boxes had subsided.</p> + +<p>Ruth opened the top drawer of her bureau and took out a card. Then going +to her wardrobe she displayed the blue suit on its hanger, then took the +new hat from the shelf. "Here they are," she said.</p> + +<p>The three girls praised the suit and hat so warmly that a flush of pure +pleasure in her clothes rose to Ruth's face. Grace, however, examined + +<!-- Page 173 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page173" id="page173">[Pg 173]</a></span> + +the inside of the coat and the lining of the hat with the utmost care. +Every telltale mark had been removed. Even the boxes themselves were +plain. The giver had evidently wished his or her identity to remain a +mystery. The writing on the card was not particularly distinctive. There +was only one thing of which Grace made mental note. The s's were +unfinished and the a's were not closed at the top. This in itself +amounted to little, and Grace decided that as far as she was concerned +the mystery would have to remain unsolved. So she said nothing about +this unimportant discovery, and handed Ruth's treasures back to her +without comment.</p> + +<p>"I thought Arline might have sent it," declared Ruth, "but she swears +solemnly she knows nothing of it, and has given me her word that she had +nothing whatever to do with it."</p> + +<p>"You'll find out some day if you have patience," declared Miriam. +"Sooner or later good deeds like that are sure to come to light."</p> + +<p>"I wish I knew," sighed Ruth, "but if I had known, then I couldn't have +accepted them, you see."</p> + +<p>"Evidently the person who sent them was aware of that," reflected Anne. +"Therefore, it is some one who knows all about Ruth Denton's pride."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 174 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page174" id="page174">[Pg 174]</a></span></p> + +<p>The flush on Ruth's face deepened. "I can't help it," she said. "I don't +like to feel dependent on any one."</p> + +<p>On the way to Wayne Hall, the mysterious presents formed the main +subject for discussion.</p> + +<p>"We ought to have Elfreda's opinion," laughed Miriam. "She would find a +clue. Don't you remember what she said about Ruth's pride the first time +we took her to call on Ruth?"</p> + +<p>"Yes," replied Grace absently. Then the full force of Miriam's words +dawning on her she looked at her friend in a startled way. "I know who +sent Ruth those presents. It was Elfreda herself. I'm sure of it. She +knew Ruth to be too proud to accept clothes, so she sent them +anonymously. Now I know why those 'a's' and 's's' looked so familiar. +That's Elfreda's writing. I know she did it. She just had to be nice in +spite of herself," concluded Grace.</p> + +<p>"But why do you think it was Elfreda?" persisted Miriam.</p> + +<p>"It was what you said that put me on the right track," replied Grace. "I +believe she made up her mind that day to send Ruth the suit and hat."</p> + +<p>"If she did send them, there is still hope that she will come back to +us," said Anne.</p> + +<p><!-- Page 175 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page175" id="page175">[Pg 175]</a></span></p> + +<p>It was agreed among the three girls that not even Ruth should be told of +their suspicions, and that if any possible opportunity arose to +conciliate Elfreda it should be promptly seized.</p> + +<p>During the short space of time that elapsed before the dreaded +examination week swooped down upon them, the three friends were too busy +preparing for the coming ordeal to give much thought to the discovery +they had made. Elfreda avoided them so persistently that there seemed +small chance of getting within speaking distance. It was a week of +painful suspense, broken only by brief outbursts of jubilation when some +particularly formidable examination, that everyone had worried over, +seemingly to the point of gray hairs, turned out better than had been +expected.</p> + +<p>In the campus houses wholesale permission to burn midnight oil had been +granted. Lights shone until late hours and flushed faces bent earnestly +over text books as though trying to absorb their contents verbatim. On +Friday, the strain, that had been lessening imperceptibly with each +succeeding examination, snapped, and Overton began to think about many +things that had no bearing on examinations.</p> + +<p>"I'm almost dead!" exclaimed Grace, coming into her room on Friday +afternoon and dropping into the Morris chair near the window.</p> + +<p><!-- Page 176 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page176" id="page176">[Pg 176]</a></span></p> + +<p>"I'm tired, too," returned Anne, who had come in just ahead of her, and +was engaged in putting her freshly laundered clothing in the two drawers +of the chiffonier that belonged to her.</p> + +<p>"Thank goodness, we have four whole days of rest between terms at any +rate," sighed Grace. "I'm going to skate and be out of doors as much as +I can. I must make a few calls, too. I'm going to give a dinner at +Vinton's, too. I'll invite Mabel, Frances, Gertrude Wells, Arline +Thayer, Ruth, of course. That makes five," counted Grace on her fingers. +"Oh, yes, Constance Fuller, six, you two girls, and myself. That makes +nine. I told Mother about it when I was at home and she gave me the +money for it. I'll have it Tuesday night. The new term begins Wednesday. +To-morrow I'll go calling and deliver my invitations in the morning. +There's a trial basketball game to-morrow afternoon."</p> + +<p>"When will there be a real game?" asked Anne. "I haven't heard you +mention basketball for ages."</p> + +<p>"Christmas and examinations put a damper on it, but now all the girls +are anxious to play and we have challenged the sophomores to play +against us the second Saturday afternoon in February. I am going to play +right guard, and Miriam is to play left forward. A Miss Martin is our +center, and two freshmen I don't know + +<!-- Page 177 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page177" id="page177">[Pg 177]</a></span> + +very well are to play the left +guard and right forward. We have a good team. Miss Martin is a wonder. +You can see us practice if you wish, Anne."</p> + +<p>"Perhaps I will," returned Anne. "Who is on the sophomore team?"</p> + +<p>"I don't know," answered Grace. "I don't have much to say to the +sophomores. Most of them appear to dislike me, consequently I shall +greatly enjoy vanquishing them at basketball."</p> + +<p>At the dinner table that night a discussion concerning Saturday's +practice game arose, to which Grace and Miriam listened quietly without +taking part.</p> + +<p>"I suppose I ought to go to this practice game, to see what the freshmen +team can do. I think we can make them look sick and sorry before we are +through with them," drawled Virginia Gaines.</p> + +<p>Grace and Miriam exchanged lightning glances. This was the first +intimation they had received that Virginia intended to play on the +sophomore team. Miriam frowned. She was thinking of the time when she +had been Grace's enemy on the basketball field and off. The recollection +was not pleasant. It was very unfortunate that they had to oppose +Virginia. Miriam determined to look out for herself and Grace, too, on +the day of the game. + +<!-- Page 178 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page178" id="page178">[Pg 178]</a></span> + +Involuntarily her face hardened with resolve. She +set her lips firmly, then glancing in the direction of Virginia she saw +Elfreda, who sat next to the sophomore at the table, eyeing her +intently. There was a disagreeable smile on the stout girl's face as she +leaned toward Virginia and made a low-toned remark. Miss Gaines looked +toward Miriam, smiled maliciously, and shrugged her shoulders.</p> + +<p>"That's a danger signal," decided Miriam. "She does mean mischief. I'll +speak to Grace about it as soon as we go upstairs." But before they left +the dining room the door bell rang. The maid admitted Gertrude Wells and +Arline Thayer, and in the pleasure of seeing them, Miriam's resolve to +warn Grace was quite forgotten.</p> + +<p>The practice game ended in an overwhelming advantage for Grace's team. +The other team behaved good-naturedly over their defeat and challenged +the winners to play again the following Saturday. They promptly accepted +the challenge, and, when the second practice game was played, again came +off victorious.</p> + +<p>Grace's old basketball ardor had returned threefold and every available +moment found her in the gymnasium hard at work. The other members of the +teams had imbibed considerable of her enthusiasm. Miss Martin, the +center, laughingly + +<!-- Page 179 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page179" id="page179">[Pg 179]</a></span> + +said Grace was a human whirlwind and simply made the +rest of the team play to keep up with her. Miriam's playing also evoked +considerable praise. The first Saturday in February marked the last game +with the Number Two team. It turned out to be quite an event and the +gallery of the gymnasium was crowded with a mixed representation of +classes. Virginia Gaines and Elfreda sat in the first row, and as the +play proceeded Virginia watched the skilful tactics of Miriam and Grace +with anything but enthusiasm. Elfreda, narrowly watching her companion, +read apprehension in Virginia's face, although she made light of the +playing of the freshmen team and predicted an easy victory for the +sophomores. Scarcely knowing why she did so, Elfreda had doggedly +insisted that if the sophomores hoped to beat that freshman team, they +would have to play exceptionally well. Whereupon an argument arose +regarding the respective merits of the two teams that lasted all the way +to Wayne Hall, and ended in the two girls not speaking to each other +again that night.</p> + +<p>"Did you see Elfreda in the gallery this afternoon?" asked Anne, as she +and Grace left the gymnasium and set out for Wayne Hall. Anne had waited +in the dressing room until Grace finished dressing.</p> + +<p><!-- Page 180 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page180" id="page180">[Pg 180]</a></span></p> + +<p>"I did not see any one," laughed Grace. "I was far too busy. I am +surprised to learn that she came to the game."</p> + +<p>"She was there, in the third row balcony," replied Anne. "She sat with +Virginia Gaines, who looked ferocious enough to bite."</p> + +<p>"I wish something would happen to make Elfreda see that we are her +friends," sighed Grace.</p> + +<p>"She will see, some day," predicted Anne. "Sooner or later she will +realize her mistake and come back to us."</p> + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<p><!-- Page 181 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page181" id="page181">[Pg 181]</a></span></p> + +<h2>CHAPTER XIX</h2> + +<h3>A GAME WORTH SEEING</h3> + + +<p>The second Saturday in February dawned anything but encouragingly. The +night before a blizzard had set in, and at one o'clock Saturday +afternoon the temperature had dropped almost to zero. The wind howled +and shrieked dismally, and to venture out meant to nurse frozen ears as +a result of facing the blast. But neither wind nor weather frightened +the enthusiastic basketball fans. With knitted and fur caps pulled down +over their ears they gallantly braved the storm. Even the majority of +the faculty were in the front seats that had been reserved for them and +by two o'clock every available inch of space in the gallery was filled.</p> + +<p>The sophomore colors of blue and gold mingled with the red and white of +the freshmen colors in the decorations that were displayed lavishly +about the gymnasium. The faculty, too, wore the colors of their +respective favorites, while the president of the college held two +immense bouquets, one of red, the other of yellow roses, showing that he +at least was impartial. On each side of the gallery a group of girls +stood ready to lead their respective classes in + +<!-- Page 182 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page182" id="page182">[Pg 182]</a></span> + +the basketball choruses +that are sung solely With the object of urging the teams on to deeds of +glory. These choruses had been written hurriedly by loyal fans who had +more enthusiasm than ability as verse writers, and fitted to popular +airs. The fact that they possessed neither rhythm nor style troubled no +one. The main idea was to make a great deal of noise in singing them, +and nothing else counted.</p> + +<p>The freshmen and sophomore substitutes were the first to emerge from +their dressing rooms on either side of the gymnasium, dressed in their +respective gymnasium suits of black and blue, the sleeves and sailor +collars of which were ornamented with their colors. They were greeted +with a gratifying burst of song from both sides which lasted until they +took their places, eager and alert, ready to make good if the +opportunity presented itself. After a brief interval the dressing room +doors opened again and the real teams appeared. This time the burst of +song became so jubilantly noisy that the president of the college half +rose in his seat as though to signal for order, then, apparently +changing his mind, settled himself in his chair, smiling broadly. +Immediately the song ended the referee's whistle blew and the great game +began.</p> + +<p>From the moment the ball was put in play it + +<!-- Page 183 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page183" id="page183">[Pg 183]</a></span> + +was plain to the spectators +that this was to be a game worth seeing. The sophomores, with Virginia +Gaines as center, adopted whirlwind tactics from the start and the +freshmen did little more than defend themselves during the first half, +which came to an end without either side scoring. That the freshmen +could hold their own was evident, and when the whistle blew for the +second half the freshmen in the gallery applauded their team with +renewed vigor.</p> + +<p>During the brief intermission Grace and Miriam had clasped hands and +vowed to outplay the sophomores in the second half or perish in the +attempt. The three other members had thereupon insisted on being +included in the vow, and when the five girls trotted to their respective +positions at the sound of the referee's whistle, it was with a +determination to stoutly contest every inch of the ground. Luck seemed +against them, however, for the sophomores scored through the clever +playing of Virginia Gaines. The freshmen then set their teeth and +resolved to die rather than allow the enemy to score again. Then Miriam +secured the ball and dodging and ducking this way and that she passed +the ball to another player who made the basket and the score was tied. +This put the sophomores not only on the anxious seat, but also on their +mettle, and try as they might the freshmen + +<!-- Page 184 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page184" id="page184">[Pg 184]</a></span> + +found themselves unable to +pile up their score.</p> + +<p>The end of the second half crept nearer and the score still remained +tied. Grace, who was becoming more and more apprehensive as the minutes +passed, stood anxiously watching the ball, which was being played +perilously near their opponents' goal. Catching the eyes of Miriam, who +stood nearest it, Grace made a desperate little upward motion. Miriam +understood and redoubled her efforts to secure the ball, which she +finally did by springing straight up into the air and intercepting it on +its way to the basket. A shout went up from the freshmen which grew to a +roar. Miriam had thrown the ball unerringly to Grace, who caught it, and +facing quickly toward the freshman goal, balanced herself on her toes +preparatory to tossing her prize into the basket.</p> + +<p>"She'll never make it," groaned a freshman. But her remark was lost in +the clamor.</p> + +<p>With one quick, comprehensive glance, Grace measured the distance, then +with a long, swift overhand toss she sent the ball curving through the +air. It dropped squarely into the basket, bounded up in the air, then +dropped gently into place.</p> + +<p><!-- Page 185 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page185" id="page185">[Pg 185]</a></span></p> + +<div class="figcenter" style="width: 350px;"> +<img src="images/image4.jpg" width="350" height="529" +alt="Grace Measured the Distance." +title="Grace Measured the Distance." /> +<span class="caption">Grace Measured the Distance.</span> +</div> + +<p><!-- Page 186 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page186" id="page186"></a></span></p> + +<p><!-- Page 187 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page187" id="page187">[Pg 187]</a></span></p> + +<p>For the next few minutes pandemonium reigned in the gymnasium. The happy +freshmen burst into song and drummed on the floor in expression of their +glee. The freshmen team had outplayed that of the sophomores. Only once +before in the history of the college had such a thing occurred. To Grace +Harlowe and Miriam Nesbit was given the principal credit for this latest +victory. Grace's goal toss had been a record-breaker. Never had a +freshman been known to make such a toss.</p> + +<p>Now that the excitement was over, Grace felt suddenly weak in the knees. +She started for a seat at the side of the gymnasium, but before she +reached it there was a rush from the freshman class. Her classmates +lifted her to their shoulders and began parading about the gymnasium +floor, singing:</p> + +<p> +"Nineteen—— is looking sad,<br /> +<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Tra la la, Tra la la,</span><br /> +I wonder what has made her mad,<br /> +<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Tra la la, Tra la la,</span><br /> +Her coaching was in vain,<br /> +The freshman team has won again,<br /> +Little sophomores, run away,<br /> +Come again some other day."<br /> +</p> + +<p>Then there followed a song that brought a shout of laughter from +hundreds of throats, and one in which the sophomores did not join:</p> + +<p><!-- Page 188 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page188" id="page188">[Pg 188]</a></span></p> + +<p> +Backward, turn backward, O ball in your flight,<br /> +Why did you drop in the basket so tight?<br /> +Sadly the sophomores are rueing the day<br /> +They asked the freshmen in their yard to play,<br /> +Sophomore banners are hung at half mast,<br /> +Sophomore tears they are falling so fast,<br /> +Sophomore faces are turned toward the wall,<br /> +Sophomore pride has had a hard fall.<br /> +</p> + +<p>Grace had been seized and carried around and around the gymnasium on the +shoulders of her exulting classmates, who sang lustily as they marched, +then gently deposited her in the dressing room. Miriam also had received +that honor. When the two girls left the dressing room twenty minutes +later, they were taken charge of by a delegation of admiring freshmen +and informed that there would be a dinner given that night at Vinton's +in honor of them.</p> + +<p>An air of deep gloom pervaded the sophomore dressing room, however. +Virginia Gaines dressed in gloomy silence. One or two of her team +ventured to speak to her. She answered so shortly that they did not +trouble her further, but went out talking among themselves as soon as +they had changed their gymnasium suits for street clothing. Outside +Elfreda waited impatiently. "I thought you were never coming," + +<!-- Page 189 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page189" id="page189">[Pg 189]</a></span> + +grumbled +the stout girl. Then the unpleasant side of her disposition, which she +had tried to eliminate during her brief friendship with the Oakdale +girls, came to the surface and she said maliciously: "I thought you said +they couldn't play, Virginia. Funny, wasn't it, that you had such a poor +idea of their playing? It was the best game I ever saw, but all the star +playing was on the freshman side."</p> + +<p>Virginia's face grew dark. "Stop trying to be sarcastic," she stormed. +"I won't stand it. Do you hear me?"</p> + +<p>"Yes, I hear you. I'm not deaf," returned Elfreda dryly. "As for +standing it, you don't have to. Good-bye." Turning sharply about she set +off in the opposite direction, her hands in her pockets, a look of +intense disgust on her round face. "That's the end of that," she +muttered. "I'll move to-morrow. This time it will have to be out of +Wayne Hall, unless——." Then she shook her head almost sadly: "Not +there," she added. "She wouldn't have me for a roommate."</p> + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<p><!-- Page 190 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page190" id="page190">[Pg 190]</a></span></p> + +<h2>CHAPTER XX</h2> + +<h3>GRACE OVERHEARS SOMETHING INTERESTING</h3> + + +<p>After the famous basketball game a marked change was noticeable in the +attitude of the freshman class toward the Oakdale girls. Grace and +Miriam received numerous invitations to dinners and spreads, in which +Anne was frequently included. Then the girls at Wayne Hall gave a play +in which Anne enacted the role of heroine, stage manager, prompter, and +producer, besides doing all the coaching. After that her star was also +in the ascendant and the little slights and coolnesses that had been +noticeable after Elfreda's ill-timed gossip had done its work, died a +natural death.</p> + +<p>The stout girl had lost no time in leaving Virginia. The evening after +her quarrel with the sophomore she had moved her belongings into the +hall the moment she reached her room, then gone downstairs and demanded +another room. As it happened, a freshman whose cousin lived at Morton +House had invited her to share her room. She had departed that very +afternoon and Mrs. Elwood offered Elfreda the now vacant half of her +room. Emma Dean, the tall, + +<!-- Page 191 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page191" id="page191">[Pg 191]</a></span> + +near-sighted freshman, occupied the other +half. There was a single room in the house of Mrs. Elwood's sister, but +Elfreda had refused to consider it. Despite the fact that there were now +four young women at Wayne Hall with whom she was not on speaking terms, +she could not bring herself to leave the house. In her inmost heart she +knew that it was because she did not wish to leave the three girls she +had repudiated, but not for worlds would she have acknowledged this to +be the case.</p> + +<p>Several times she had been on the point of throwing her pride to the +winds and apologizing to Grace, Miriam and Anne for her childish +behavior. Then she would scoff at her own weakness and go doggedly on. +Her new roommate, Emma Dean, was a cheery sort of girl who lived every +day as it came and refused to borrow trouble. She never criticized other +girls, nor did she gossip, and she was extremely thoughtful of the +comfort of her roommate. After several days of dubious speculation the +stout girl decided she liked Emma, and Emma decided that Elfreda was +rather an agreeable disappointment.</p> + +<p>There were two young women, however, who had suddenly appeared to take a +great interest in Elfreda. Alberta Wicks and Mary Hampton had met +Elfreda in Vinton's late one afternoon, + +<!-- Page 192 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page192" id="page192">[Pg 192]</a></span> + +and had made distinctly +friendly overtures to her. At any other time she would have passed them +by in disdain, but on that particular occasion, feeling gloomy and +downcast, she decided to forget her grievance against them. Then, too, +she did not know them to be the girls who had sent her the anonymous +letter. Grace had never told her the truth of the affair, so she played +unsuspectingly into their hands. They had invited her to have ice cream +with them, and she had insisted that they be her guests at dinner. After +that they had invited her to Stuart Hall to dinner and she had +entertained them at Wayne Hall one evening, greatly to the surprise of +Grace, who suddenly remembered that, after all, Elfreda was not so much +to blame as she did not know the truth. But why should these two girls +accept the hospitality of the very girl they had tried to drive away +from Overton? It was a puzzle that Grace could not solve. She discussed +it with Anne and Miriam but they could throw no light on the mystery.</p> + +<p>The coming of the Easter vacation gave the three girls more pleasant +matters of which to think. This time Ruth Denton accompanied them to +Oakdale as Grace's guest, while Miriam invited Arline Thayer also, as a +surprise to Ruth. When Arline serenely joined them at the station the +morning of their departure, + +<!-- Page 193 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page193" id="page193">[Pg 193]</a></span> + +Ruth could hardly believe the evidence of +her own eyes.</p> + +<p>The two weeks in Oakdale flew by on wings. With the boys and the other +members of the Phi Sigma Tau at home, too, there were more things to do +and places to go than could possibly be squeezed into that brief space +of time. Arline Thayer, who was a joyous, irrepressible spirit, +announced with conviction that Oakdale was even nicer than New York. She +and Nora became sworn friends and the joint guardians of Hippy, who +declared that he never would have believed there were two such +relentless tyrants in the world, if he had not seen them face to face.</p> + +<p>Mrs. Gray, who had been in Florida during the Christmas holidays, had +returned in time to welcome her adopted children home. She was +especially delighted to see Anne and would scarcely allow the quiet +little girl out of her sight. She had been greatly disappointed because +Anne had refused to accept from her the money for her college education, +but secretly exulted in Anne's independence and smiled to herself when +she thought of a certain clause in her will that had amply provided for +her adopted daughter's future welfare.</p> + +<p>Altogether it was a vacation long to be remembered, and the four +originals separated with + +<!-- Page 194 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page194" id="page194">[Pg 194]</a></span> + +the glad thought that the next time they met +it would be months instead of weeks before their little company would +again set their faces in opposite directions.</p> + +<p>The night after their return to Overton, Grace, after having made a +conscientious effort to study, threw down her history in despair. "I +know a great deal more about the history of Oakdale than I do about the +history of Rome," she sighed.</p> + +<p>"I wish I had never heard of trigonometry," returned Anne, shutting her +book with a snap. "I can't think of anything except the good time we've +had. Home has completely upset my student mind." She rose, laid down her +book and walked listlessly toward the window. It had been an unusually +warm day for early spring and the night air had that suspicion of +dampness in it that betokens rain. "It will rain before morning," she +declared. "There isn't a star in sight and the moon has gone behind a +cloud."</p> + +<p>Grace joined Anne at the window. The two girls stood peering out into +the darkness of the spring night. "I feel as though I'd like to go out +and walk miles and miles to-night," declared Grace.</p> + +<p>"So do I," agreed Anne. Then glancing back at the clock, she remarked, +"It's twenty minutes + +<!-- Page 195 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page195" id="page195">[Pg 195]</a></span> + +past ten. Too late for us to go now. We can go +to-morrow night, can't we?"</p> + +<p>Grace nodded. "We'll get our work done early, or, better still, we can +go walking early in the evening and study when we come back. I wish +you'd remind me that I must call on Mabel Ashe this week. In fact, all +three of us ought to go over to Holland House."</p> + +<p>The next day, however, Anne remembered regretfully that she had promised +to help a troubled freshman through the mazes of an especially trying +trigonometry lesson, while Miriam had a theme to write which she had +neglected until the last minute, and had to rush through on record time.</p> + +<p>"You're a set of irresponsible young things who don't know your own mind +from one minute to the next," laughed Grace. "As I can't very well go +walking alone, I'll make my call on Mabel."</p> + +<p>Directly after dinner she set out for Holland House and Mabel's +delighted: "I'm so glad you came, Grace. Where have you been keeping +yourself?" sounded very sweet to Grace, who adored Mabel and outside of +her own particular chums liked her better than any other girl she knew +at home or in college. The two young women were deep in conversation +when a rap sounded at the door. Mabel opened it, looked + +<!-- Page 196 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page196" id="page196">[Pg 196]</a></span> + +inquiringly at +the girl who stood outside and exclaimed contritely: "Oh, Helen, I'm so +sorry I forgot all about you. I'll get ready this minute. Come in. Miss +Harlowe, this is Miss Burton. Grace, I wonder if you will mind making a +call to-night. I promised Helen I'd take her down to Wellington House +and introduce her to a junior friend of mine who plays golf. Helen is a +golf fiend."</p> + +<p>"So am I," laughed Grace. "I brought my golf bag to Overton, but didn't +play much in the fall. I'm going to try it, though, as soon as the +ground is in shape."</p> + +<p>"How nice!" exclaimed Helen Burton, with a friendly smile that lighted +up her rather plain face and brought the dimples to her cheeks. "We can +have some nice times together. You had better come with us now."</p> + +<p>"Thank you, I shall be pleased to go," replied Grace politely. "I have +never been in Wellington House. It is an upper class house, isn't it?"</p> + +<p>"Yes," replied Mabel. "It is given up entirely to juniors and seniors. +It is the oldest house on the campus, and very difficult to get into. +Personally, I like Holland House better. I had an opportunity to get +into Wellington House last fall, but refused it." Grace noted that Mabel +frowned slightly and set her lips as + +<!-- Page 197 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page197" id="page197">[Pg 197]</a></span> + +though determined to shut out an +unpleasant memory.</p> + +<p>To reach Wellington House was merely a matter of crossing one end of the +campus. Grace looked about her curiously as they were ushered into the +long, old-fashioned hall that extended almost to the back of the house. +They entered the parlor at one side of the hall and sat down while Mabel +excused herself and ran upstairs after Leona Rowe, the junior she had +come to see. She had hardly disappeared before a flaxen head was poked +in the door and a surprised voice said: "For goodness sake, Helen +Burton, when did you rain down? You are just the one I want to see. What +do you think of to-morrow's German? I can't translate it. It's +frightfully hard. Come up and help me, dearest."</p> + +<p>The ingratiating emphasis she placed on the word "dearest" caused both +Grace and Helen to laugh.</p> + +<p>"All right, I will for just two minutes. Want to come upstairs, Miss +Harlowe?"</p> + +<p>Grace smilingly shook her head. "I'll stay here in case Mabel comes +back."</p> + +<p>"Thank you," returned Helen. "Miss Harlowe, this is Miss Redmond."</p> + +<p>The two girls exchanged friendly nods. Then the flaxen-haired girl led +the way, followed by Helen Burton, and Grace settled herself in the + +<!-- Page 198 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page198" id="page198">[Pg 198]</a></span> + +depths of a big chair to await their return. As she sat idly wondering +what the subject of her next theme should be, the sound of voices +reached her ears, proceeding from the back parlor that adjoined the room +in which Grace sat. Two girls had entered the other room, but the heavy +portieres which hung in the dividing arch, hid them from view. The +voices, however, Grace recognized with a start as belonging to Beatrice +Alden, the disagreeable junior, and Alberta Wicks of the sophomore +class.</p> + +<p>"I'll be glad when my sophomore year is over," grumbled Alberta Wicks. +"Mary and I have asked for a room here. I hope we get it. If we do we +will be able, at least, to eat our meals without the eternal +accompaniment of Miss Harlowe's and Miss Nesbit's doings. Ever since +that basketball game, Stuart Hall has talked of nothing else."</p> + +<p>"Are there many freshmen at Stuart Hall?" asked Beatrice Alden.</p> + +<p>"Too many to suit me," was the emphatic answer.</p> + +<p>"If you are so down on freshmen in general, how in the world do you +manage to endure that dreadful Miss Briggs?"</p> + +<p>"J. Elfreda is a joke," replied Alberta. "Nevertheless, she is a very +useful joke. In the first place, she has plenty of money to spend, and +we + +<!-- Page 199 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page199" id="page199">[Pg 199]</a></span> + +see to it that she spends a good share of it on us. Then, too, we +can borrow money of her. She is a great convenience. The funny part of +it is she doesn't know about that letter we wrote. For once that +priggish Miss Harlowe did manage to hold her tongue to some purpose."</p> + +<p>"Suppose she does find out?"</p> + +<p>"She can't prove that we wrote the note," was the quick retort. "When +Miss Harlowe tried to pin us to it that day at Stuart Hall I merely said +that a number of sophomores felt justified in sending the note. Of +course, she drew her own conclusions, but conclusions are far from +proof, you know. She would hardly dare circulate any reports concerning +it. We aren't going to bother with J. Elfreda much longer at any rate. +It's getting too near warm weather to risk being bored to death. Mary +expects a check from home soon, and I've written Mother for some extra +money, so we won't need hers. Besides, I don't wish to let our +acquaintance lap over into my junior year. She's frightfully ill bred, +and I'm going to begin to be more careful about my associates next +year."</p> + +<p>"What a frightful snob you are, Bert," said Beatrice rather disgustedly.</p> + +<p>"Well, you are my first cousin, you know," retorted Alberta +significantly. "I never considered you particularly democratic."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 200 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page200" id="page200">[Pg 200]</a></span></p> + +<p>"I'm not deceitful, at any rate," reminded Beatrice. "If I dislike a +girl I take no pains to conceal it, and I am certainly not a grafter."</p> + +<p>"Neither am I, Beatrice Alden, and the fact of your being my cousin +doesn't give you the right to insult me. I intended to tell you about a +stunt we had planned for Friday night, but since you seem to be so +conscientious about Miss Briggs, I shan't tell you anything."</p> + +<p>Then a silence fell that was broken the next instant by the violent slam +of the front door. Grace rose to her feet, took a step forward, paused +irresolutely, then pushing apart the heavy curtains walked into the +other room. Beatrice Alden stood unconcernedly running through the +leaves of a magazine she had picked up from the table.</p> + +<p>"Miss Alden!"</p> + +<p>The senior turned quickly, looking inquiringly, then sternly, at Grace. +"How long have you been here?" she said abruptly.</p> + +<p>"I heard part of the conversation," replied Grace coldly. "When you +began talking I recognized your voices, then I heard my name mentioned, +and true to the old adage about listeners I heard no good of myself. +When I heard Miss Briggs's name spoken I decided that under the +circumstances I was justified in listening further, as I intended at any +rate to announce + +<!-- Page 201 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page201" id="page201">[Pg 201]</a></span> + +my presence and just what I heard as soon as you two +had finished speaking. Miss Wicks's sudden departure prevented me from +carrying out my intention as far as she was concerned. I shall, however, +notify her at the earliest opportunity." Grace paused, looking squarely +at the older girl.</p> + +<p>Beatrice Alden's expression of intense displeasure gave way to one of +reluctant admiration with dislike struggling in the background. "You are +extremely frank in your statements, Miss Harlowe," she said +sarcastically.</p> + +<p>"There is no reason why I should not be," returned Grace composedly. +"Miss Wicks and Miss Hampton, for reasons best known to themselves, +chose to make Miss Briggs the victim of an unwomanly practical joke on +the very day of her arrival at Overton. I think you are in possession of +the story. Miss Briggs's method of retaliation was unwise, I will admit, +but Miss Wicks and Miss Hampton had no right to try to drive her from +Overton on account of it. In her distress over a certain anonymous +letter she received, Miss Briggs came to me, and I, suspecting the +source from which the letter came, tried as best I could to straighten +out the tangle, without allowing Miss Briggs to know who was at fault.</p> + +<p>"Since then, unfortunately, a misunderstanding + +<!-- Page 202 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page202" id="page202">[Pg 202]</a></span> + +has arisen between us. I +have now no influence whatever with Miss Briggs, and she has played +directly into the hands of the only two enemies she has in college. All +along I have been certain that Miss Wicks and Miss Hampton meant +mischief. What I have heard to-day confirms it. Miss Alden, you are Miss +Wicks's cousin. I heard her say so. As a true Overton girl, will you not +use your influence with her in persuading her to abandon whatever plan +she and Miss Hampton have made to annoy Miss Briggs?"</p> + +<p>Beatrice Alden eyed Grace reflectively but said nothing.</p> + +<p>Grace looked pleadingly at the irresponsive junior. For a moment tense +silence reigned. Then Beatrice Alden shook her head.</p> + +<p>"I'm sorry, Miss Harlowe," she said soberly. All trace of hauteur had +disappeared. "But you know how angry Alberta was when she left here. She +wouldn't listen to me. I doubt if she speaks to me again this year. She +has a frightful temper and holds the slightest grudge for ages. She will +carry out her plan now, merely to show me how utterly she disregards my +disapproval."</p> + +<p>"I'm sorry, too," smiled Grace ruefully. "I shall try to see Miss +Briggs, but she is utterly unapproachable."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 203 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page203" id="page203">[Pg 203]</a></span></p> + +<p>The two girls looked into each other's eyes. Then they both laughed. +Beatrice Alden stretched out her hand impulsively. "We're both in an +evil case, aren't we?" she laughed.</p> + +<p>Grace met the hand half way. "But we are of the same mind, aren't we?" +she asked.</p> + +<p>"Yes," replied Beatrice simply. She hesitated, looked rather confused, +then added: "I used to think I disliked you, Miss Harlowe, but I find my +feelings toward you are quite the opposite. I hope we shall some day be +friends."</p> + +<p>"I hope so, too," agreed Grace earnestly. "We have a mutual friend, you +know, in Mabel Ashe, although yours and Mabel's friendship began long +before I came to Overton." A shadow crossed Beatrice's face. Grace noted +it and interpreted it correctly. "You are very fond of Mabel, are you +not, Miss Alden?" she asked.</p> + +<p>"Very," was the short answer.</p> + +<p>"Anne Pierson is the dearest girl friend I have in the world," declared +wily Grace. "Then two Oakdale girls who are studying in an eastern +conservatory of music come next, and after that Miriam Nesbit. There are +also three other girls, members of a high school sorority to which I +belong, and a girl in Denver, who have very strong claims on my +affection. I have a number of dearest friends, you see. Some time I +should like to tell you more of them."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 204 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page204" id="page204">[Pg 204]</a></span></p> + +<p>Beatrice had brightened visibly as Grace talked. She now felt assured +that this attractive freshman with her clear grey eyes and +straightforward manner would never attempt to monopolize Mabel's entire +attention.</p> + +<p>At this moment Mabel's voice was heard at the head of the stairs. She +descended, followed by Leona Rowe and Helen Burton.</p> + +<p>"Why, hello, Bee!" cried Mabel. "I asked for you upstairs, but was told +you were out."</p> + +<p>"So I was," smiled Beatrice, "but I'm here now. What is your pleasure?"</p> + +<p>"Come over to Holland House and have tea and cakes and candy, if there's +any left in the box of Huyler's that came last night. Every girl in the +house sampled it. You know what that means."</p> + +<p>"I'll go for my hat and coat," returned Beatrice brightly. "See you in a +minute." She ran lightly up the stairs, smiling to herself. Helen and +Leona rushed out in the hall to interview a girl who had just come in. +Finding themselves alone for the moment Mabel turned to Grace with a +solemnly inquiring air, "How did you do it?" she asked in a low tone.</p> + +<p>"I'll tell you some other time," replied Grace. "It was a surprise to +me, but the chance just happened to come and I took advantage of it."</p> + +<p>The return of the three young women cut off + +<!-- Page 205 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page205" id="page205">[Pg 205]</a></span> + +further opportunity for +explanation, but as Grace walked back to Holland House, one arm linked +in that of Mabel Ashe, while Beatrice Alden, heretofore frigid and +unapproachable, walked at the other side of the popular junior, she +could not help wishing a certain other tangle might be as easily +straightened.</p> + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<p><!-- Page 206 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page206" id="page206">[Pg 206]</a></span></p> + +<h2>CHAPTER XXI</h2> + +<h3>AN UNHEEDED WARNING</h3> + + +<p>The next day found Grace rather at a loss how to proceed in the case of +Elfreda. From what she had overheard it was evident that Alberta Wicks +and Mary Hampton had decided to make Elfreda the victim of some +well-laid plot of their own. What the nature of it was Grace had not the +remotest idea. To approach Elfreda was embarrassing to say the least. To +warn her against the two mischievous sophomores without being able to +state anything more definite than what she had overheard at Wellington +House was infinitely more embarrassing.</p> + +<p>"What time had I best try to see her?" Grace asked herself. She had come +from Overton Hall with Anne and Miriam late that afternoon and the three +girls had lingered on the steps of Wayne Hall, reluctant to go indoors. +Spring was getting ready to fulfill all sorts of tender promises she had +made to her children. The buds on the trees were bursting into tiny new +green leaves. The crocuses were in bloom in the yards along College +Street, and the grass on the campus was growing greener every hour. + +<!-- Page 207 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page207" id="page207">[Pg 207]</a></span> + +The +roads, too, were obligingly drying, so that adventurous walkers might +visit their favorite haunts in the country surrounding Overton without +running the risk of wading in the mud.</p> + +<p>There was Guest House, the famous colonial tea shop that had been built +and used as an inn during the Revolution. In this quaint historic place +ample refreshment was to be found. There one could satisfy one's +appetite with dainty little sandwiches, muffins and jam, tea cakes and +tea, fresh milk or buttermilk.</p> + +<p>There was also Hunter's Rock that overhung the river, and whose smooth, +flat surface made an ideal spot for picnickers. It was five miles from +Overton, but extremely popular with all four classes, and from early +spring until late fall, it was occupied on Saturday by various gay gipsy +parties from the college. Then there were canoes for the venturesome, +and staid old rowboats for the cautious, to be hired at a nominal sum, +while girlish figures dotted the golf course and the tennis courts. +Girls strolled about the campus in the early evenings, or gathered in +groups on the steps of the campus houses. It was the time of year when +spring creeps into one's blood, making one forget everything except the +blueness of the sky, the softness of the air and the lure of green +things growing.</p> + +<p>"I must go into the house," sighed Miriam + +<!-- Page 208 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page208" id="page208">[Pg 208]</a></span> + +Nesbit. "I have that +appalling trigonometry lesson for to-morrow to prepare from beginning to +end. I haven't looked at it yet."</p> + +<p>"I peeped at it yesterday," said Anne. "It's the worst one we've had, so +far."</p> + +<p>"The end is not yet," reminded Grace.</p> + +<p>"Well it will be in sight before long. Our freshman year is almost over, +didn't you know it, children!" queried Miriam laughingly.</p> + +<p>"It has seemed long in some respects and short in others," reflected +Grace. "I think—" Grace paused. A tall, rather stout girl came +hurriedly up the walk. She stalked up the steps and into the house +without looking to the right or left. Even in that fleeting moment Grace +noted that she seemed rather excited and that she carried in her hand an +open letter. "I wonder if now would be a good time to tackle her," +speculated Grace. Then deciding that, after all, there was nothing to be +gained without making a venture, Grace walked resolutely to the door. +"I'll see you later, girls," was her only remark as she passed inside.</p> + +<p>Once outside Elfreda's door, Grace did not feel quite so confident. +Summoning all her courage, however, she knocked. An impatient voice +called, "Come in," and Grace accepted the rather ungracious invitation +to enter. J. Elfreda sat facing the window intent upon the + +<!-- Page 209 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page209" id="page209">[Pg 209]</a></span> + +letter Grace +had seen in her hand. She turned sharply as the door closed, then +catching sight of Grace, sprang to her feet, her face clouded with +anger. "How dare you come in here?" she stormed.</p> + +<p>"You said 'Come in,' Elfreda," returned Grace quietly.</p> + +<p>"Yes, but not to you," raged Elfreda. "Never to you. Leave my room +instantly and don't come back again."</p> + +<p>"I won't trouble you long," returned Grace. "I came to put you on your +guard against two young women who are about to make mischief for you. I +am very sorry I did not tell you long ago that Miss Wicks and Miss +Hampton were the originators of the anonymous letter which caused you so +much unhappiness. I suspected as much at the time, and accused them of +writing it. They neither affirmed nor denied their part in the affair, +although they admitted that certain members of the sophomore class wrote +the letter. I threatened to take up the matter with the sophomore class +if the two young women persisted in making you unhappy, and this threat +evidently influenced them to drop their crusade against you.</p> + +<p>"To a certain extent I feel responsible for what has followed, for if I +had told you this before you would hardly have afterward + +<!-- Page 210 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page210" id="page210">[Pg 210]</a></span> + +become +friendly with them. However, I can do this much. From a conversation I +overheard the other day I am convinced that Miss Wicks and Miss Hampton +intend to play a practical joke on you on Friday night. I am afraid that +it will not be of the tame variety either, and may cause you trouble. +These two girls do not like you, Elfreda, and they have not forgiven you +nor never will."</p> + +<p>"You are awfully anxious to make me think that no one but you and your +friends ever liked me, aren't you?" sneered Elfreda. "Well, just let me +tell you something. Those girls may have their faults, but they aren't +stingy and selfish, at all events. This letter here is an invitation +to——, well, I shan't tell you what it is, but it's far from being a +practical joke, I can assure you."</p> + +<p>Grace looked doubtfully at Elfreda, who stood very erect, her head held +high with offended dignity. Perhaps, after all, she had been too hasty. +Perhaps the two sophomores really intended playing some harmless trick. +Then the words, "We are not going to bother with J. Elfreda much +longer," returned with a force that left Grace no longer in uncertainty.</p> + +<p>"Elfreda," she said earnestly, "I wish you would listen to me for once. +Miss Wicks and Miss Hampton are not your friends. If you accept + +<!-- Page 211 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page211" id="page211">[Pg 211]</a></span> + +their +invitation for Friday night you will be sorry. Take my advice, and steer +clear of them."</p> + +<p>"Please mind your own business and get out of my room," commanded +Elfreda fiercely.</p> + +<p>Casting one steady, reproachful look at the angry girl, Grace left the +room in silence. Once outside her own door she clenched her hands and +fought back her rising emotion. Tears of humiliation stood in her gray +eyes, then winking them back bravely, she drew a long breath and opened +her door. Anne, who in the meantime had come upstairs, turned +expectantly. "What luck?" she questioned.</p> + +<p>"None," returned Grace shortly. "She ordered me out of her room."</p> + +<p>At this juncture Miriam Nesbit joined them. "What's the latest on the +bulletin board?" she inquired, smiling mischievously.</p> + +<p>"Don't laugh, Miriam," rebuked Grace. "Things are serious. Elfreda has +some sort of engagement for Friday night with those two girls. She +almost told me what it was, then changed her mind and invited me to mind +my own business and leave her room. I'm going to try to find out +something about Friday night and see that she gets fair play. After that +I shall never trouble myself about her," concluded Grace, her voice +trembling slightly.</p> + +<p><!-- Page 212 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page212" id="page212">[Pg 212]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Don't feel so hurt at Elfreda's rudeness, Grace," soothed Miriam. "She +doesn't mean half she says. She'll be sorry some day."</p> + +<p>"I wish 'some day' was before Friday," replied Grace mournfully. "I +wonder who else is to take part in this affair?"</p> + +<p>"Watch Miss Wicks and Miss Hampton," advised Anne quietly.</p> + +<p>"That's sound advice," agreed Grace. "I appoint you and Miriam as secret +service agents. You must unearth the enemy's plans for Friday night."</p> + +<p>"What will you do if we should happen to stumble upon them?" asked +Miriam curiously.</p> + +<p>"I don't know, yet," said Grace slowly. "It will depend entirely on what +they are. Since we can't prevent Elfreda from going to her fate, we may +be obliged to go along with her. If I were to ask you girls to drop +everything and follow me on Friday night, would you do it?"</p> + +<p>Anne and Miriam nodded.</p> + +<p>"Then that's settled," was her relieved comment. "I am going to take two +other girls into our confidence. I shall tell Mabel Ashe and Frances +Marlton. They will come to the rescue if I need them. Besides they are +juniors, and if I am not mistaken, upper class support may be very +desirable before we are through with this affair."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 213 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page213" id="page213">[Pg 213]</a></span></p> + +<p>"And all this anxiety over J. Elfreda," smiled Miriam. "But to tell you +the truth, girls, I shall be only too glad to fare forth in the cause of +Elfreda. I thought her a terrible cross when she first came, but now I +am positively lonesome without her, and I don't care how soon she comes +back."</p> + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<p><!-- Page 214 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page214" id="page214">[Pg 214]</a></span></p> + +<h2>CHAPTER XXII</h2> + +<h3>TURNING THE TABLES</h3> + + +<p>For the next two days the three girls bent their efforts toward +discovering the plot on foot against Elfreda, but to little purpose. So +far, Grace had refrained from imparting her vague knowledge of what +impended to Mabel and Frances. Her naturally self-reliant nature would +not allow her to depend on others. She preferred to solve her own +problems and fight her own battles if necessary. Whatever the two +sophomores had planned was a secret indeed. By neither word nor sign did +they betray themselves, and by Thursday evening Grace was beginning to +show signs of anxiety.</p> + +<p>"I haven't been able to find out a thing," she declared dispiritedly to +Anne. "I suspect one other girl, but I'm not sure about her. Anne, do +you think Virginia Gaines is in this affair, too?"</p> + +<p>"Hardly," replied Anne. "She and Elfreda are not friendly, and Elfreda +could not be coaxed to go where she is likely to see Miss Gaines."</p> + +<p>"But suppose Virginia Gaines kept strictly + +<!-- Page 215 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page215" id="page215">[Pg 215]</a></span> + +in the background, yet +helped to play the trick," persisted Grace.</p> + +<p>"Of course she could easily do that," admitted Anne. "But what makes you +think she would?"</p> + +<p>"Just this," replied Grace. "I saw her in conversation to-day with Mary +Hampton. They were standing outside Science Hall. They didn't see me +until I was within a few feet of them. Then they said good-bye in a +hurry, and rushed off in opposite directions. Now, what would you +naturally infer from that?"</p> + +<p>"It does look suspicious," agreed Anne.</p> + +<p>"That is what causes me to believe Virginia Gaines to be one of the +prime movers in this affair," was the quiet answer. "They are all very +clever. Too clever, by far, for me."</p> + +<p>A knock at the door caused Grace to start slightly. "Come in!" she +called, then exclaimed in surprise as the door opened: "Why, Miriam, +where did you go? You disappeared the moment dinner was over."</p> + +<p>"I had to go to the library," replied Miriam quickly. "Do you know +whether the girls on both sides of us are out?"</p> + +<p>Grace nodded. "What's the matter, Miriam?" she asked curiously. "What +has happened? You look as mysterious as the Three Fates themselves."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 216 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page216" id="page216">[Pg 216]</a></span></p> + +<p>"I've made a discovery," announced Miriam, taking a book from under her +arm and opening it. "I found something in this book that you ought to +see. I was in one of the alcoves to-night looking for a book that I have +been trying to lay hands on for a week. It has been out every time. +To-night I found it and inside the leaves I found this." She handed +Grace a folded paper.</p> + +<p>Grace unfolded it wonderingly and began to read aloud:</p> + +<p><span class="smcap">"Dear Virginia:</span><br /> +"We decided that the haunted house plan would be quite likely to subdue +a certain obstreperous individual. We have already invited her to a +moonlight party at Hunter's Rock, as you know. Once she is there we will +see to the rest. Sorry you can't be with us, but that would give the +whole plan away. A little meditation in spookland will do our friend +good, and this time if she is wise she will keep her troubles to +herself. Of course, if any one should see her going home in the wee +small hours of the morning it might be unpleasant for her, but then, we +can't trouble ourselves over that.<br /> +<span style="margin-left: 20%;">"Yours, hastily,</span><br /> +<span class="smcap" style="margin-left: 40%;">"Bert."</span></p> + +<p><!-- Page 217 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page217" id="page217">[Pg 217]</a></span></p> + +<p>Grace stared first at Anne, then Miriam, in incredulous, shocked +surprise.</p> + +<p>"What a cruel girl!" she exclaimed. "Poor Elfreda!"</p> + +<p>"Of course, the writer meant Elfreda," agreed Miriam. "'Bert,' I +suppose, stands for Alberta. In the first place, what haunted house does +she mean?"</p> + +<p>"I don't know," answered Grace, knitting her brows. "Wait a minute! I'll +go down and ask Mrs. Elwood."</p> + +<p>Within five minutes she had returned, bristling with information. "I +found out the whole story," she declared. "It is an old white house not +far from Hunter's Rock. Two brothers once lived there, and one +disappeared. It was rumored that he had been killed by his older +brother, and that the spirit of the murdered man haunted the place so +persistently that the other brother left there and never came back. They +say a white figure, carrying a lighted candle, walks moaning through the +rooms."</p> + +<p>"How dreadful!" shivered Anne. "It is bad enough to think of those girls +coaxing Elfreda to go there. I believe they intend to persuade her to go +there, then leave her, too."</p> + +<p>"We might show Elfreda this note," reflected Miriam. "No; on second +thought I should say we'd better make up a crowd and follow the + +<!-- Page 218 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page218" id="page218">[Pg 217]</a></span> + +others +to Hunter's Rock. Of course, we won't stay there. Those girls are +breaking rules by going there at night. We shall be breaking rules, too, +but in a good cause."</p> + +<p>A long conversation ensued that would have aroused consternation in the +breast of a number of sophomores, had they been privileged to hear it. +When the last detail had been arranged, Grace leaned back in her chair +and smiled. "I think everything will go beautifully," she said, "and +several people are going to be surprised. Miriam, will you see Mabel +Ashe, Constance Fuller and Frances Marlton in the morning? Anne, will +you look out for Arline Thayer and Ruth? That will leave Leona Rowe and +Helen Burton for me, and, oh, yes, I'll have a talk with Emma Dean."</p> + +<p>To all appearances, Friday dawned as prosaically as had all the other +days of that week, but in the breasts of a number of the students of +Overton stirred an excitement that deepened as the day wore on. As is +frequently the case, the object of it all went calmly on her way, taking +a smug satisfaction in the thought that she was the only freshman +invited to the select gathering of sophomores who were to brave the +censure of the dean, and picnic by moonlight at Hunter's Rock. For +almost the first time since her arrival at college Elfreda felt her own + +<!-- Page 219 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page219" id="page219">[Pg 219]</a></span> + +popularity. Despite her native shrewdness, she was particularly +susceptible to flattery. To be the idol of the college had been one of +her most secret and hitherto hopeless desires. Now, in the sophomore +class she had found girls who really appreciated her, and who were ready +to say pleasant things to her rather than lecture her. She was glad, +now, that she had dropped Grace and her friends in time, and resolved +next year that she would put the width of the campus between herself and +Wayne Hall.</p> + +<p>As she slipped on her long blue serge coat that night—the air was +chilly, though the day had been warm—a flush of triumph mounted to her +cheeks. Then glancing at the clock she hurriedly adjusted her hat. Her +appointment was for half-past seven. Alberta said the party was to be in +honor of her and she must not keep her friends waiting. She looked +sharply about her to see who was in sight. She had been pledged to +secrecy. Alberta had said they would return before half-past ten, so +there would be no need of asking Mrs. Elwood to leave the door unlocked +for her. Then she walked briskly down the steps and up the street.</p> + +<p>Fifteen minutes before she left the house, three dark figures had +marched out single file down the street. Two blocks from the house they +had been met by a delegation of dark figures, + +<!-- Page 220 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page220" id="page220">[Pg 220]</a></span> + +and without a word being +spoken, the little party had taken a side street that led to Overton +Drive, a public highway that wound straight through the town out into +the country. The company had proceeded in absolute silence, and finally +leaving the road had turned into the fields and plodded steadily on. It +was the new of the moon and the landscape was shrouded in heavy shadows. +On and still on the silent procession had traveled, and when their eyes, +now accustomed to the darkness, had espied the outlines of a +tumble-down, one-story house that stood out against the blackness of the +night a halt had been made and each dark figure had taken from under her +arm a bundle. Then the faint rustle of paper accompanied by an +occasional giggle or a smothered exclamation had been heard, and last +but most remarkable, the dark figures had given place to a company of +sheeted ghosts who had glided over the fields with true ghost-like mien +and disappeared in a little grove just off the highway.</p> + +<p>In the meantime, Elfreda had been received with acclamation by the +treacherous sophomores, who vied with each other as to who should be her +escort. There were nine girls, and each of them also bore a bundle, +which contained not sheets, but the eatables for the picnic. This +procession also set out in silence, which was + +<!-- Page 221 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page221" id="page221">[Pg 221]</a></span> + +broken as soon as the +town was left behind. Alberta, who walked with her arm linked in +Elfreda's, began to relate the story of the haunted house.</p> + +<p>"Do you suppose for one minute that that house is really haunted?" said +Elfreda sceptically.</p> + +<p>"No one knows," was the disquieting reply. "People have seen strange +sights there."</p> + +<p>"What sights?" demanded Elfreda.</p> + +<p>"They say the murdered brother walks through the house and moans," +replied Alberta, shuddering slightly.</p> + +<p>"That's nonsense," said Elfreda bravely. Nevertheless, the idea was not +pleasant to contemplate. "I don't believe in ghosts," she added.</p> + +<p>"I dare you to go into the room where the man was murdered," laughed +Mary Hampton.</p> + +<p>"I'm not afraid," persisted Elfreda.</p> + +<p>"Prove it, then," taunted Mary.</p> + +<p>"All right, I will," retorted Elfreda defiantly. "Show me the room when +we get there and I'll go into it."</p> + +<p>"I don't think we ought to go near that old house at night," protested a +sophomore. "We'd get into all sorts of trouble as it is, if the faculty +knew we were out."</p> + +<p>"Now, don't begin preaching," snapped Alberta + +<!-- Page 222 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page222" id="page222">[Pg 222]</a></span> + +Wicks. "If you are +dissatisfied, go home."</p> + +<p>"I wish I'd stayed at home," growled the other sophomore wrathfully.</p> + +<p>While this conversation was being carried on, the party was rapidly +nearing the haunted house. They halted directly in front of it, and Mary +Hampton said, "Now, Miss Briggs, make good your promise."</p> + +<p>Elfreda walked boldly up to the house, although she felt her courage +oozing rapidly.</p> + +<p>"I'll go inside with you, and show you the room. It's that little room +off the hall," volunteered Alberta.</p> + +<p>The outside door stood wide open. Elfreda peered fearfully down the +little hall, then stepped resolutely into the little room at one side of +it. A door slammed. There was the sound of a key turning in a lock, a +rush of scurrying feet; then silence. Across the field fled the dark +figures, nor did they stop until they had crossed the highway and +entered the little grove that led to Hunter's Rock.</p> + +<p>Suddenly a piercing scream rang out. It was followed by a succession of +wild cries, and with one accord the terror-stricken conspirators made +for the highway. But at every step a white figure rose in the path +filling the air with weird, mournful wails. Fright lent speed to + +<!-- Page 223 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page223" id="page223">[Pg 223]</a></span> + +sophomore feet, and without daring to look behind, eight badly scared +girls ran steadily along the road to Overton, intent only on putting +distance between themselves and the terrifying apparitions that had +sprung up before them. If they had stopped to deliberate for even five +seconds they would, in all probability, have stood their ground, but the +silent, ghostly figures that had bobbed up as by magic, coupled with the +tale of the haunted house which Alberta had related, was a little too +much for even vaunted sophomore courage.</p> + +<p>A death-like stillness followed the ignominious flight of the plotters. +Then from behind a tree stepped a white figure and a cautious voice +called softly: "Come on, girls. They have gone. We must hurry and let +Elfreda out of that awful house." At this command a ripple of subdued +laughter rose from all sides and the ghosts began to appear from their +nearby hiding places.</p> + +<p>"Wasn't it funny?" laughed a tall ghost with the voice of Frances +Marlton.</p> + +<p>"I know several sophomores who will walk softly for the rest of this +year at least," predicted another ghost, ending with the giggle that +endeared Mabel Ashe to all her friends.</p> + +<p>"These masks are frightfully warm," complained a diminutive spectre. A +quick movement + +<!-- Page 224 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page224" id="page224">[Pg 224]</a></span> + +of her hand and the mask was removed, showing the rosy +face of Arline Thayer.</p> + +<p>"Keep your mask on, Arline," warned Gertrude. "Even in this secluded +spot some one may be watching you."</p> + +<p>The party proceeded with as little noise as possible to the haunted +house. Pausing at the front door a brief council was held. Then removing +their masks and the sheets that enveloped them, Grace and Miriam +resolutely entered the hall and went straight to the locked door, behind +which Elfreda was a prisoner. The key had been left in the lock. It +turned with a grating sound. Slipping her hand in the pocket of her +sweater, Grace produced a tiny electric flashlight which she turned on +the room. In one corner, seated on the floor, her back against the wall +and her feet straight in front of her, sat Elfreda. She eyed the +flashing light defiantly, then saw who was behind it and said grimly: "I +might have known it. If I had taken your advice I wouldn't be here now."</p> + +<p>"Oh, Elfreda!" exclaimed Grace. "I'm so glad you are not frightened. It +was a cruel trick, but, thank goodness, we found out about it in time."</p> + +<p>Elfreda rose and walked deliberately up to Grace and Miriam. "I'm sorry +for everything," she said huskily. "I've been a ridiculous + +<!-- Page 225 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page225" id="page225">[Pg 225]</a></span> + +simpleton, +and I don't deserve to have friends. Will you forgive me, girls? I'd +like to start all over again."</p> + +<p>"Of course we will. That was a direct, manly speech, Elfreda," laughed +Miriam, but there were tears in her own eyes which no one saw in the +darkness. She realized that in spite of her childish behavior she was +fond of the stout girl and was glad that peace had been declared.</p> + +<p>"Let us forget all about it, shake hands and go home," proposed Grace, +"or we may find ourselves locked out."</p> + +<p>The two girls shook hands with Elfreda, and all around again for good +luck, then linking an arm in each of hers they conducted the rescued +prisoner to where the rest of the party awaited them. During their +absence the ghosts had doffed their spectral garments and the instant +the three joined them the order to march was given. Once fairly in +Overton, conversation was permitted, and on the same corner where they +had met, the rescuers parted, after much talk and laughter.</p> + +<p>"Come into my room and have tea to-night, Elfreda," invited Miriam, as +they entered the house. "I have a pound of your favorite cakes."</p> + +<p>"I'd like to come to stay," said Elfreda wistfully. "But I've been too +hateful for you ever to want me for a roommate again."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 226 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page226" id="page226">[Pg 226]</a></span></p> + +<p>"It's rather late for you to move now," replied Miriam slowly. "But I'd +love to have you with me next year."</p> + +<p>"Would you, honestly?" asked Elfreda, opening her eyes in astonishment.</p> + +<p>"Honestly," repeated Miriam, smiling.</p> + +<p>"I'll think about it," returned Elfreda, flushing deeply.</p> + +<p>"But there is nothing to think about," protested Miriam. "I wouldn't ask +you if I did not care for you."</p> + +<p>"That isn't it," said Elfreda in a low tone. "It isn't you. It's I. +Don't you understand? You are letting me off too easily. I don't deserve +to have you be so nice to me."</p> + +<p>"We wish you to forget about what has happened, Elfreda," said Grace +earnestly. "Everyone is likely to make mistakes. We are not here to +judge, we are here to help one another. That is one of the ways of +cultivating true college spirit."</p> + +<p>"I'll tell you one thing," returned Elfreda, her eyes shining, "whether +I cultivate college spirit or not, I'm going to try to cultivate common +sense. Then, at least, I'll know enough to treat my best friends +civilly."</p> + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<p><!-- Page 227 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page227" id="page227">[Pg 227]</a></span></p> + +<h2>CHAPTER XXIII</h2> + +<h3>VIRGINIA CHANGES HER MIND</h3> + + +<p>What the vanquished sophomores thought of the trick that had been played +on them was a matter for speculation. Once back in Overton, the truth of +the situation had dawned upon them. Their common sense told them that +real ghosts, if there were any, never congregated in companies the size +of the one that had risen to haunt them the previous night. Obviously +some one had overheard their plan to picnic at Hunter's Rock and treated +them to an unwelcome surprise. It did not occur to any one of them until +they had returned to their respective houses that they had left J. +Elfreda locked in the haunted abode of the two brothers. Then +consternation reigned in each sophomore breast.</p> + +<p>Directly after chapel the next morning, eight young women were to be +seen in an anxious group just outside the chapel. Several freshmen and +two or three juniors glanced appraisingly at them, then passed on.</p> + +<p>"Did you notice the way that Miss Wells looked at me this morning?" +muttered Mary Hampton to her satellites.</p> + +<p><!-- Page 228 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page228" id="page228">[Pg 288]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Never mind a little thing like that," snapped Alberta Wicks. "The +question is, where is J. Elfreda? If she is still shut up in that house +we might as well go home now instead of waiting to be sent there."</p> + +<p>"Nonsense, Bert," scoffed one of the sophomores. "You are nervous. We +may not be found out."</p> + +<p>"Found out! J. Elfreda will be raging. She'll go straight to the dean, +the minute she is free. Oh, why didn't we think to run back and let her +out in spite of those ridiculous white figures?"</p> + +<p>"What made you lock her in there, then, if you were afraid she'd tell?" +asked one of the others rather sarcastically.</p> + +<p>"Yes, that's what I say!" exclaimed a second. "This affair has been very +silly from start to finish. I'm ashamed of myself for having been drawn +into it, and in future you may count me out of any more such stunts."</p> + +<p>"You girls don't understand," declared Alberta Wicks angrily. "We only +meant to even an old score with the Briggs person. We were going to call +for her on the way home, and tell her that we had evened our score. She +wouldn't have breathed it to a soul. She knew that we'd make life +miserable for her next year if she did. She wouldn't tell a little thing +like that, + +<!-- Page 229 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page229" id="page229">[Pg 229s]</a></span> + +but to leave her there all night. That really was dreadful. +Mary and I are in for it. That's certain."</p> + +<p>"If I'm not mistaken, there goes Miss Briggs now!" exclaimed a girl who +had been idly watching the students as they passed out of the chapel.</p> + +<p>"Where? Where?" questioned Mary and Alberta together.</p> + +<p>The sophomore pointed.</p> + +<p>"Yes; it is J. Elfreda," almost wailed Alberta Wicks. "I'm going +straight back to Stuart Hall and pack my trunk. Come on, Mary."</p> + +<p>"Better wait a little," dryly advised the sophomore who had announced +her disapproval of the night's escapade. "You may be sorry if you +don't."</p> + +<p>"Good-bye, girls," said Alberta abruptly. "If I hear anything, I'll +report to you at once. Now that J. Elfreda is among us, we'd better +steer clear of one another for a while at least."</p> + +<p>She hurried away, followed by Mary Hampton.</p> + +<p>"That was my first, and if I get safely out of this, will be my last +offense," said another sophomore firmly. "All those who agree with me +say 'aye.'" Five "ayes" were spoken simultaneously.</p> + +<p>In the meantime, Grace was trying vainly to make up her mind what to do. +Should she go + +<!-- Page 230 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page230" id="page230">[Pg 230]</a></span> + +directly to the two mischievous sophomores, revealing the +identity of the ghosts, or should she leave them in a quandary as to the +outcome of their unwomanly trick? One thing had been decided upon +definitely by Grace and her friends. They would tell no tales. Grace +could not help thinking that a little anxiety would be the just due of +the plotters, and with this idea in mind determined to do nothing for a +time, at least, toward putting them at their ease.</p> + +<p>But there was one person who had not been asked to remain silent +concerning the ghost party, and that person was Elfreda. Grace had +forgotten to tell her that the night's happenings were to be kept a +secret and when late that afternoon she espied Alberta Wicks and Mary +Hampton walking in the direction of Stuart Hall she pursued them with +the air of an avenger. Before they realized her presence she had begun a +furious arraignment of their treachery. "You ought to be sent home for +it," she concluded savagely, "and if Grace Harlowe wasn't——"</p> + +<p>"Grace Harlowe!" exclaimed Alberta, turning pale. "Do you mean to tell +me that it was she who planned that ghost party?"</p> + +<p>"I shall tell you nothing," retorted Elfreda. "I'm sorry I said even +that much. I want you to understand, though, that if you ever try to +play a trick on me again, I'll see that you are + +<!-- Page 231 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page231" id="page231">[Pg 231]</a></span> + +punished for it if I +have to go down on my knees to the whole faculty to get them to give you +what you deserve. Just remember that, and mind your own business, +strictly, from now on."</p> + +<p>Turning on her heel, the stout girl marched off, leaving the two girls +in a state of complete perturbation.</p> + +<p>"Had we better go and see Miss Harlowe?" asked Mary Hampton, rather +unsteadily.</p> + +<p>"The question is, do we care to come back here next year?" returned +Alberta grimly.</p> + +<p>"I'd like to come back," said Mary in a low voice. "Wouldn't you?"</p> + +<p>"I don't know," was the perverse answer. "I don't wish to humble myself +to any one. I'm going to take a chance on her keeping quiet about last +night. I have an idea she is not a telltale. If worse comes to worst, +there are other colleges, you know, Mary."</p> + +<p>"I thought, perhaps, if we were to go to Miss Harlowe, we might +straighten out matters and be friends," said Mary rather hesitatingly. +"Those girls have nice times together, and they are the cleverest crowd +in the freshman class. I'm tired of being at sword's points with +people."</p> + +<p>"Then go over to them, by all means," sneered Alberta. "Don't trouble +yourself about your old friends. They don't count."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 232 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page232" id="page232">[Pg 232]</a></span></p> + +<p>"You know I didn't mean that, Bert," said Mary reproachfully. "I won't +go near them if you feel so bitter about last night."</p> + +<p>It was several minutes before Mary succeeded in conciliating her sulky +friend. By that time the tiny sprouts of good fellowship that had vainly +tried to poke their heads up into the light had been hopelessly blighted +by the chilling reception they met with, and Mary had again been won +over to Alberta's side.</p> + +<p>Saturday evening Arline Thayer entertained the ghost party at Martell's, +and Elfreda, to her utter astonishment, was made the guest of honor. +During the progress of the dinner, Alberta Wicks, Mary Hampton and two +other sophomores dropped in for ice cream. By their furtive glances and +earnest conversation it was apparent that they strongly suspected the +identity of the avenging specters. Elfreda's presence, too, confirmed +their suspicions.</p> + +<p>In a spirit of pure mischief Mabel Ashe pulled a leaf from her note +book. Borrowing a pencil, she made an interesting little sketch of two +frightened young women fleeing before a band of sheeted specters. +Underneath she wrote: "It is sometimes difficult to lay ghosts. Walk +warily if you wish to remain unhaunted." This she sent to Alberta Wicks +by the waitress. It was passed from hand to hand, and resulted + +<!-- Page 233 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page233" id="page233">[Pg 233]</a></span> + +in four +young women leaving Martell's without finishing their ice cream.</p> + +<p>"You spoiled their taste for ice cream, Mabel," laughed Frances Marlton, +glancing at the now vacant table. "I imagine they are shaking in their +shoes."</p> + +<p>"They did not think that the juniors had taken a hand in things," +remarked Constance Fuller.</p> + +<p>"Hardly," laughed Helen Burton. "Did you see their faces when they read +that note?"</p> + +<p>"It's really too bad to frighten them so," said Leona Rowe.</p> + +<p>"I don't agree with you, Leona," said Mabel Ashe firmly. Her charming +face had grown grave. "I think that Miss Wicks and Miss Hampton both +ought to be sent home. If you will look back a little you will recollect +that these two girls were far from being a credit to their class during +their freshman year. I don't like to say unkind things about an Overton +girl, but those two young women were distinctly trying freshmen, and as +far as I can see haven't imbibed an iota of college spirit. Last night's +trick, however, was completely overstepping the bounds. If Miss Briggs +had been a timid, nervous girl, matters might have resulted quite +differently. Then it would have been our duty to report the mischief +makers. I am not sure that we are doing right in withholding what we +now + +<!-- Page 234 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page234" id="page234">[Pg 234]</a></span> + +know from the faculty, but I am willing to give these girls the +benefit of the doubt and remain silent."</p> + +<p>"That is my opinion of the matter, too," agreed Grace. "It is only a +matter of a few days until we shall all have to say good-bye until fall. +During vacation certain girls will have plenty of time to think things +over, and then they may see matters in an entirely different light. I +shouldn't like to think that almost my last act before going home to my +mother was to give some girl a dismissal from Overton to take home to +hers."</p> + +<p>A brief silence followed Grace's remark. The little speech about her +mother had turned the thoughts of the girls homeward. Suddenly Mabel +Ashe rose from her chair. "Here's to our mothers, girls. Let's dedicate +our best efforts to them, and resolve never to lessen their pride in us +with failures."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 235 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page235" id="page235">[Pg 235]</a></span></p> + +<div class="figcenter" style="width: 350px;"> +<img src="images/image5.jpg" width="350" height="527" +alt="Over the Tea and Cakes the Clouds Dispersed." +title="Over the Tea and Cakes the Clouds Dispersed." /> +<span class="caption">Over the Tea and Cakes the Clouds Dispersed.</span> +</div> + +<p><!-- Page 236 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page236" id="page236"></a></span></p> + +<p><!-- Page 237 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page237" id="page237">[Pg 237]</a></span></p> + +<p>When Elfreda, Miriam, Anne and Grace ran up the steps of Wayne Hall at a +little before ten o'clock they were laughing and talking so happily they +failed to notice Virginia Gaines, who had been walking directly ahead of +them. She had come from Stuart Hall, where, impatient to learn just what +had happened the night before, she had gone to see Mary and Alberta. +Finding them out she managed to learn the news from the very girl who +had declared herself sorry for her part in the escapade. This particular +sophomore, now that the reaction had set in, was loud in her +denunciation of the trick and congratulated Virginia on not being one of +those intimately concerned in it.</p> + +<p>But Virginia, now conscience-stricken, had little to say.</p> + +<p>She still lingered in the hall as the quartette entered, but they passed +her on their way upstairs without speaking and she finally went to her +room wishing, regretfully, that she had been less ready to quarrel with +the girls who bade fair to lead their class both in scholarship and +popularity. It was fully a week afterward when a thoroughly humbled and +repentant Virginia, after making sure that Anne was out, knocked one +afternoon at Grace's door.</p> + +<p>"How do you do, Miss Gaines," said Grace civilly, but without warmth. +"Won't you come in?"</p> + +<p>Virginia entered, but refused the chair Grace offered her. "No, thank +you, I'll stand," she replied. Then in a halting fashion she said: "Miss +Harlowe, I—am—awfully sorry for—for being so hateful all this year." +She stopped, biting her lip, which quivered suspiciously.</p> + +<p>Grace stared at her caller in amazement. Could it be possible that +insolent Virginia + +<!-- Page 238 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page238" id="page238">[Pg 238]</a></span> + +Gaines was meekly apologizing to her. Then, +thoughtful of the other girl's feelings, she smiled and stretched out +her hand: "Don't say anything further about it, Miss Gaines. I hope we +shall be friends. One can't have too many, you know, and college is the +best place in the world for us to find ourselves. Come in to-night and +have tea and cakes with us after lessons. That is the highest proof of +hospitality I can offer at present."</p> + +<p>"I will," promised Virginia. Then impulsively she caught one of Grace's +hands in hers. "You're the dearest girl," she said, "and I'll try to be +worthy of your friendship. Please tell the girls I'm sorry. I'll tell +them myself to-night." With that she fairly ran from the room, and going +to her own shed tears of real contrition. Later, it took all Grace's +reasoning powers to put Elfreda in a state of mind that verged even +slightly on charitable, but after much coaxing she promised to behave +with becoming graciousness toward Virginia.</p> + +<p>Over the tea and cakes the clouds gradually dispersed, and when Virginia +went to her room that night, after declaring that she had had a +perfectly lovely time, Grace took from her writing case the note that +Miriam had found, and tore it into small pieces. She needed no evidence +against Virginia.</p> + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<p><!-- Page 239 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page239" id="page239">[Pg 23]</a></span></p> + +<h2>CHAPTER XXIV</h2> + +<h3>SAYING GOOD-BYE TO THEIR FRESHMAN YEAR</h3> + + +<p>The few intervening days that lay between commencement and home were +filled with plenty of pleasant excitement. There were calls to make, +farewell spreads and merry-makings to attend, and momentous questions +concerning what to leave behind and what to take home to be decided. The +majority of the girls at Wayne Hall had asked for their old rooms for +the next year. Two sophomores had succeeded in getting into Wellington +House. One poor little freshman, having studied too hard, had brought on +a nervous affection and was obliged to give up her course at Overton for +a year at least. There was also one other sophomore whose mother was +coming to the town of Overton to live and keep house for her daughter in +a bungalow not far from the college.</p> + +<p>It now lacked only two days until the end of the spring term, and what +to pack and when to pack it were the burning questions of the hour.</p> + +<p>"There will be room for four more freshmen here next year," remarked +Grace, as she appeared from her closet, her arms piled high with skirts +and gowns. Depositing them on the + +<!-- Page 240 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page240" id="page240">[Pg 240]</a></span> + +floor, she dropped wearily into a +chair. "I don't believe I can ever make all those things go into that +trunk. I have all my clothes that I brought here last fall, and another +lot that I brought back at Christmas, and still some others that I +acquired at Easter. If I had had a particle of forethought I would have +taken home a few things each trip. Don't dare to leave the house until +this trunk is packed, Anne, for I shall need you to help me sit on it. +If our combined weight isn't enough, we'll invite Elfreda and Miriam in +to the sitting. I am perfectly willing to perform the same kind offices +for them. Oh, dear, I hate to begin. I'm wild to go home, but I can't +help feeling sad to think my freshman joys are over. It seems to me that +the two most important years in college are one's freshman and senior +years.</p> + +<p>"Being a freshman is like beginning a garden. One plants what one +considers the best seeds, and when the little green shoots come up, it's +terribly hard to make them live at all. It is only by constant care that +they are made to thrive and all sorts of storms are likely to rise out +of a clear sky and blight them. Some of the seeds one thought would +surely grow the fastest are total disappointments, while others that one +just planted to fill in, fairly astonish one by their growth, but if at +the end of the freshman year + +<!-- Page 241 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page241" id="page241">[Pg 241]</a></span> + +the garden looks green and well cared for, +it's safe to say it will keep on growing through the sophomore and +junior years and bloom at the end of four years. That's the peculiarity +about college gardens. One has to begin to plant the very first day of +the freshman year to be sure of flowers when the four years are over.</p> + +<p>"In the sophomore year the hardest task is keeping the weeds out, and +during the junior and senior years the difficulty will be to keep the +ground in the highest state of cultivation. It will be easier to neglect +one's garden, then, because one will have grown so used to the things +one has planted that one will forget to tend them and put off stirring +up the soil around them and watering them. I'm going to think a little +each day while I'm home this summer about my garden and keep it fresh +and green."</p> + +<p>Grace laid the gown she had been folding in the trunk and looked +earnestly at Anne as she finished her long speech.</p> + +<p>"What a nice idea!" exclaimed Anne warmly. "I think I shall have to +begin gardening, too."</p> + +<p>"Your garden has always been in a flourishing condition from the first," +laughed Grace. "The chief trouble with mine seems to be the number of +strange weeds that spring up—nettles that I never planted, but that +sting just as + +<!-- Page 242 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page242" id="page242">[Pg 242]</a></span> + +sharply, nevertheless. It hurts me to go home with the +knowledge that there are two girls here who don't like me. I know I +ought not to care, for I have nothing to regret as far as my own conduct +is concerned, but still I'd like to leave Overton for the summer without +one shadow in my path."</p> + +<p>"Perhaps, when certain girls come back in the fall they will be on their +good behavior."</p> + +<p>"Perhaps," repeated Grace sceptically.</p> + +<p>The entrance into the room of Elfreda and Miriam, who had been out +shopping, brought the little heart talk to an abrupt close.</p> + +<p>"We've a new kind of cakes," exulted Miriam. "They are three stories +high and each story is a different color. They have icing half an inch +thick and an English walnut on top. All for the small sum of five cents, +too."</p> + +<p>"We bought a dozen," declared Elfreda, "and now I'm going out to buy ice +cream. This packing business calls for plenty of refreshment to keep +one's energy up to the mark. I've thought of a lovely plan to lighten my +labors."</p> + +<p>"What is it?" asked Grace. "Your plans are always startlingly original +if not very practical."</p> + +<p>"This is practical," announced the stout girl. "I'm going to give away +my clothes; that is, the most of them. I found a poor woman the other + +<!-- Page 243 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page243" id="page243">[Pg 243]</a></span> + +day who does scrubbing for the college who needs them. I found out where +she lives and I'm going to bundle them all together and send them to +her. I don't wish her to know where they came from. I'll just write a +card, and—"</p> + +<p>The three broadly smiling faces of her friends caused her to stop short +and regard them suspiciously. "What's the matter?" she said in an +offended tone.</p> + +<p>Grace ran over and slipped her arm about the stout girl's shoulders. +"You are the one who sent Ruth her lovely clothes last Christmas. Don't +try to deny it. I was sure of it then."</p> + +<p>"Oh, see here," expostulated Elfreda, jerking herself away, her face +crimson. "I—you—"</p> + +<p>"Confess," threatened Miriam, seizing the little brass tea kettle and +brandishing it over Elfreda's head.</p> + +<p>"I won't," defied Elfreda, laughing a little in spite of her efforts to +appear offended.</p> + +<p>"One, two," counted Miriam, grasping the kettle firmly.</p> + +<p>"All right, I did," confessed Elfreda nonchalantly. "What are you going +to do about it?"</p> + +<p>"Present you with your Christmas gifts now," smiled Miriam. "You +wouldn't look at us last Christmas, so we've been saving our gifts ever +since. Wait a minute, girls, until I go for mine."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 244 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page244" id="page244">[Pg 244]</a></span></p> + +<p>As she darted from the room, Grace said softly: "We hoped that you would +understand about Thanksgiving and that everything would be all right by +Christmas, so we planned our little remembrances for you just the same. +Then, when—when we didn't see you before going home for the holidays, +Anne suggested that we put them away, because we all hoped that you'd be +friends with us again some day." Rummaging in the tray of her trunk she +produced a long, flat package which she offered to Elfreda. Anne, who, +at Grace's first words, had stepped to the chiffonier, took out a +beribboned bundle, and stood holding it toward the stout girl. Another +moment and Miriam had returned bearing her offering. "I wish you a merry +June," declared Miriam with an infectious giggle that was echoed by the +others. Then Elfreda opened the package from Miriam, which contained a +Japanese silk kimono similar to one of her own that her roommate had +greatly admired. Grace's package contained a pair of long white gloves, +and Anne had remembered her with a book she had once heard the stout +girl express a desire to own.</p> + +<p>"You had no business to do it," muttered Elfreda. Then gathering up her +presents she made a dash for the door and with a muffled, "I'll be back +soon," was gone. It was several + +<!-- Page 245 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page245" id="page245">[Pg 245]</a></span> + +minutes before she reappeared with red +eyes, but smiling lips. Then a long talk ensued, during which time the +art of trunk-packing languished. It was renewed with vigor that evening +and continued spasmodically for the next two days. In the campus houses +the real packing dragged along in most instances until within two hours +of the time when the trunks were to be called for. Then a wholesale +scramble began, to make up for lost minutes. One of the most frequent +and painful sights during those last two days was that of a wrathful +expressman, glaring in impotent rage while an enterprising damsel opened +her trunk on the front porch to take out or put in one or several of her +various possessions which, until that moment, had been completely +forgotten.</p> + +<p>The night before leaving Overton the four girls paid a visit to Ruth +Denton. The plucky little freshman had refused an invitation to spend +the summer with Arline Thayer, but had accepted a position in Overton +with a dress-maker. The last two weeks of her vacation she had promised +to spend with Arline at the sea-shore.</p> + +<p>Their last morning at Overton dawned fair and sunshiny. Grace, who had +risen early, stood at the window, looking out at the glory of the +sparkling June day.</p> + +<p><!-- Page 246 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page246" id="page246">[Pg 246]</a></span></p> + +<p>The campus was a vast green velvet carpet and the pale green of the +trees had not yet changed to that darker, dustier shade that belongs +only to summer. Back among the trees Overton Hall rose gray and +majestic. Grace's heart swelled with pride as she gazed at the stately +old building surrounded by its silent, leafy guard. "Overton, my Alma +Mater," she said softly. "May I be always worthy to be your child."</p> + +<p>"What are you mooning over?" asked Anne, who had slipped into her kimono +and joined Grace at the window.</p> + +<p>"I'm rhapsodizing," smiled Grace, her eyes very bright. "I love Overton, +don't you, Anne?"</p> + +<p>Anne nodded. "I'm glad we didn't go to Wellesley or Vassar, or even +Smith. I'd rather be here."</p> + +<p>"So would I," sighed Grace. "Next to home there is no place like +Overton. I almost wish I were coming back here next fall as a freshman."</p> + +<p>"But it's against the law of progress to wish one's self back," smiled +Anne, "and being a sophomore surely has its rainbow side."</p> + +<p>"And it rests with us to find it," replied Grace softly, placing her +hand on her friend's shoulder.</p> + +<p>A little later, laden with bags and suit cases, + +<!-- Page 247 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page247" id="page247">[Pg 247]</a></span> + +the three Oakdale +girls, accompanied by Elfreda, walked out of Wayne Hall as freshmen for +the last time.</p> + +<p>"When next we see this house it will be as sophomores," observed +Elfreda. "I'm glad we are all going home on the same train. Do you +remember the day I met you? I thought I owned the earth then. But I have +found out that there are other people to consider besides myself. That +is what being a freshman at Overton has taught me."</p> + +<p>"That's a very good thing for all of us to remember," remarked Grace. +"I'm going to try to practise it next year."</p> + +<p>"You won't have to try very hard," returned Elfreda dryly. "How much +time have we?"</p> + +<p>"Almost an hour," replied Miriam, looking at her watch.</p> + +<p>"Then we've time to stop at Vinton's for a farewell sundae. It's our +last freshman treat. Come on, everybody," invited the stout girl.</p> + +<p>"No more sundaes here until next fall," lamented Miriam, as they sat +waiting for their order. "I shall miss Vinton's. There is nothing in +Oakdale quite like it."</p> + +<p>"And I shall miss you girls," declared Elfreda bluntly.</p> + +<p>"Why don't you pay us a visit, then?" suggested Miriam. "We expect to be +at home part of the time this summer."</p> + +<p><!-- Page 248 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page248" id="page248">[Pg 248]</a></span></p> + +<p>"Perhaps I will," reflected Elfreda. "But you must write to me at any +rate."</p> + +<p>At the station groups of happy-faced girls stood waiting for the train.</p> + +<p>"We are going to have plenty of company," observed Anne. "Do you +remember how forlorn we felt when we were cast away on this station +platform last fall? We won't feel so strange next September."</p> + +<p>"We shall feel very important instead," laughed Miriam. "It will be our +turn to escort bewildered freshmen to their boarding places."</p> + +<p>"Yes, and we'll see that they don't stray, too," retorted Elfreda +grimly.</p> + +<p>"Or mistake the Register for the registrar," smiled Grace.</p> + +<p>What befell Grace and her friends during their sophomore year is set +forth fully in "<span class="smcap">Grace Harlowe's Second Year at Overton +College</span>." How they lived up to their girlish ideals, finding the +"rainbow side" of their sophomore year, is a story that no admirer of +Grace Harlowe can afford to miss.</p> + + +<p class="center"><span class="smcap">The End</span></p> + +<hr style="width: 95%;" /> + +<p><!-- Page 249 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page249" id="page249">[Pg 249]</a></span></p> + +<h1>HENRY ALTEMUS COMPANY'S</h1> + +<h3>CATALOGUE OF</h3> + +<h2>The Best and Least Expensive Books for Real Boys and Girls</h2> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<p>Really good and new stories for boys and girls are not plentiful. Many +stories, too, are so highly improbable as to bring a grin of derision to +the young reader's face before he has gone far. The name of ALTEMUS is a +distinctive brand on the cover of a book, always ensuring the buyer of +having a book that is up-to-date and fine throughout. No buyer of an +ALTEMUS book is ever disappointed.</p> + +<p>Many are the claims made as to the inexpensiveness of books. Go into any +bookstore and ask for an Altemus book. Compare the price charged you for +Altemus books with the price demanded for other juvenile books. You will +at once discover that a given outlay of money will buy more of the +ALTEMUS books than of those published by other houses.</p> + +<p>Every dealer in books carries the ALTEMUS books.</p> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<h4>Sold by all booksellers or sent postpaid on receipt of price</h4> + +<h2>Henry Altemus Company</h2> + +<h3>507-513 Cherry Street, Philadelphia</h3> + +<hr style='width: 65%;' /> + +<p><!-- Page 250 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page250" id="page250">[Pg 250]</a></span></p> + +<h2>The Motor Boat Club Series</h2> + +<h4>By H. IRVING HANCOCK</h4> + +<p class="blockquot">The keynote of these books is manliness. The stories are wonderfully +entertaining, and they are at the same time sound and wholesome. No +boy will willingly lay down an unfinished book in this series.</p> + +<table cellpadding="2" cellspacing="2" summary="books"> + +<tr> +<td>1</td> +<td>THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB OF THE KENNEBEC; Or, The +Secret of Smugglers' Island.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>2</td> +<td>THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB AT NANTUCKET; Or, The Mystery +of the Dunstan Heir.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>3</td> +<td>THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB OFF LONG ISLAND; Or, A Daring +Marine Game at Racing Speed.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>4</td> +<td>THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB AND THE WIRELESS; Or, The +Dot, Dash and Dare Cruise.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>5</td> +<td>THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB IN FLORIDA; Or, Laying the +Ghost of Alligator Swamp.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>6</td> +<td>THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB AT THE GOLDEN GATE; Or, A +Thrilling Capture in the Great Fog.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>7</td> +<td>THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB ON THE GREAT LAKES; Or, +The Flying Dutchman of the Big Fresh Water.</td> +</tr> + +</table> + +<h4>Cloth, Illustrated <span style="margin-left: 70%;">Price, per Volume, 50c.</span></h4> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<h2>The Range and Grange Hustlers</h2> + +<h4>By FRANK GEE PATCHIN</h4> + +<p class="blockquot">Have you any idea of the excitements, the glories of life on great +ranches in the West? Any bright boy will "devour" the books of this +series, once he has made a start with the first volume.</p> + +<table cellpadding="2" cellspacing="2" summary="books"> + +<tr> +<td>1</td> +<td>THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS ON THE RANCH; +Or, The Boy Shepherds of the Great Divide.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>2</td> +<td>THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS' GREATEST +ROUND-UP; Or, Pitting Their Wits Against a Packers' +Combine.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>3</td> +<td>THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS ON THE PLAINS; +Or, Following the Steam Plows Across the Prairie.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>4</td> +<td>THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS AT CHICAGO; +Or, The Conspiracy of the Wheat Pit.</td> +</tr> + +</table> + +<h4>Cloth, Illustrated <span style="margin-left: 70%;">Price, per Volume, 50c.</span></h4> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<p><!-- Page 251 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page251" id="page251">[Pg 251]</a></span></p> + +<h2>Submarine Boys Series</h2> + +<h4>By VICTOR G. DURHAM</h4> + +<p class="blockquot">These splendid books for boys and girls deal with life aboard +submarine torpedo boats, and with the adventures of the young crew, +and possess, in addition to the author's surpassing knack of +story-telling, a great educational value for all young readers.</p> + +<table cellpadding="2" cellspacing="2" summary="books"> + +<tr> +<td>1</td> +<td>THE SUBMARINE BOYS ON DUTY; Or, Life on a Diving +Torpedo Boat.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>2</td> +<td>THE SUBMARINE BOYS' TRIAL TRIP; Or, "Making Good" +as Young Experts.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>3</td> +<td>THE SUBMARINE BOYS AND THE MIDDIES; Or, The +Prize Detail at Annapolis.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>4</td> +<td>THE SUBMARINE BOYS AND THE SPIES; Or, Dodging +the Sharks of the Deep.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>5</td> +<td>THE SUBMARINE BOYS' LIGHTNING CRUISE; Or, The +Young Kings of the Deep.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>6</td> +<td>THE SUBMARINE BOYS FOR THE FLAG; Or, Deeding +Their Lives to Uncle Sam.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>7</td> +<td>THE SUBMARINE BOYS AND THE SMUGGLERS; Or, +Breaking Up the New Jersey Customs Frauds.</td> +</tr> + +</table> + +<h4>Cloth, Illustrated<span style="margin-left: 70%;">Price, per Volume, 50c.</span></h4> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<h2>The Square Dollar Boys Series</h2> + +<h4>By H. IRVING HANCOCK</h4> + +<p class="blockquot">The reading boy will be a voter within a few years; these books are +bound to make him think, and when he casts his vote he will do it +more intelligently for having read these volumes.</p> + +<table cellpadding="2" cellspacing="2" summary="books"> + +<tr> +<td>1</td> +<td>THE SQUARE DOLLAR BOYS WAKE UP; Or, Fighting the +Trolley Franchise Steal.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>2</td> +<td>THE SQUARE DOLLAR BOYS SMASH THE RING; Or, In +the Lists Against the Crooked Land Deal.</td> +</tr> + +</table> + +<h4>Cloth, Illustrated<span style="margin-left: 70%;">Price, per Volume, 50c.</span></h4> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<h2>Ben Lightbody Series</h2> + +<h4>By WALTER BENHAM</h4> + +<table cellpadding="2" cellspacing="2" summary="books"> + +<tr> +<td>1</td> +<td>BEN LIGHTBODY, SPECIAL; Or, Seizing His First Chance +to Make Good.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>2</td> +<td>BEN LIGHTBODY'S BIGGEST PUZZLE; Or, Running the +Double Ghost to Earth.</td> +</tr> + +</table> + +<h4>Cloth, Illustrated<span style="margin-left: 70%;">Price, per Volume, 50c.</span></h4> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<p><!-- Page 252 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page252" id="page252">[Pg 252]</a></span></p> + +<h2>Pony Rider Boys Series</h2> + +<h4>By FRANK GEE PATCHIN</h4> + +<p class="blockquot">These tales may be aptly described as those of a new Cooper. In +every sense they belong to the best class of books for boys and +girls.</p> + +<table cellpadding="2" cellspacing="2" summary="books"> + +<tr> +<td>1</td> +<td>THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE ROCKIES; Or, The Secret +of the Lost Claim.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>2</td> +<td>THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN TEXAS; Or, The Veiled Riddle +of the Plains.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>3</td> +<td>THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN MONTANA; Or, The Mystery +of the Old Custer Trail.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>4</td> +<td>THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE OZARKS; Or, The Secret +of Ruby Mountain.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>5</td> +<td>THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE ALKALI; Or, Finding a +Key to the Desert Maze.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>6</td> +<td>THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN NEW MEXICO; Or, The End +of the Silver Trail.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>7</td> +<td>THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE GRAND CANYON; Or, +The Mystery of Bright Angel Gulch.</td> +</tr> + +</table> + +<h4>Cloth, Illustrated<span style="margin-left: 70%;">Price, per Volume, 50c.</span></h4> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<h2>The Boys of Steel Series</h2> + +<h4>By JAMES R. MEARS</h4> + +<p class="blockquot">The author has made of these volumes a series of romances with +scenes laid in the iron and steel world. Each book presents a vivid +picture of some phase of this great industry. The information given +is exact and truthful; above all, each story is full of adventure +and fascination.</p> + +<table cellpadding="2" cellspacing="2" summary="books"> + +<tr> +<td>1</td> +<td>THE IRON BOYS IN THE MINES; Or, Starting at the Bottom +of the Shaft.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>2</td> +<td>THE IRON BOYS AS FOREMEN; Or, Heading the Diamond +Drill Shift.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>3</td> +<td>THE IRON BOYS ON THE ORE BOATS; Or, Roughing It on +the Great Lakes.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>4</td> +<td>THE IRON BOYS IN THE STEEL MILLS; Or, Beginning +Anew in the Cinder Pits.</td> +</tr> + +</table> + +<h4>Cloth, Illustrated<span style="margin-left: 70%;">Price, per Volume, 50c.</span></h4> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<p><!-- Page 253 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page253" id="page253">[Pg 253]</a></span></p> + +<h2>West Point Series</h2> + +<h4>By H. IRVING HANCOCK</h4> + +<p class="blockquot">The principal characters in these narratives are manly, young +Americans whose doings will inspire all boy readers.</p> + +<table cellpadding="2" cellspacing="2" summary="books"> + +<tr> +<td>1</td> +<td>DICK PRESCOTT'S FIRST YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or, +Two Chums in the Cadet Gray.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>2</td> +<td>DICK PRESCOTT'S SECOND YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or +Finding the Glory of the Soldier's Life.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>3</td> +<td>3 DICK PRESCOTT'S THIRD YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or, +Standing Firm for Flag and Honor.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>4</td> +<td>DICK PRESCOTT'S FOURTH YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or, +Ready to Drop the Gray for Shoulder Straps.</td> +</tr> + +</table> + +<h4>Cloth, Illustrated<span style="margin-left: 70%;">Price, per Volume, 50c.</span></h4> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<h2>Annapolis Series</h2> + +<h4>By H. IRVING HANCOCK</h4> + +<p class="blockquot">The Spirit of the new Navy is delightfully and truthfully depicted in +these volumes.</p> + +<table cellpadding="2" cellspacing="2" summary="books"> + +<tr> +<td>1</td> +<td>DAVE DARRIN'S FIRST YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or, Two +Plebe Midshipmen at the U. S. Naval Academy.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>2</td> +<td>DAVE DARRIN'S SECOND YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or, +Two Midshipmen as Naval Academy "Youngsters."</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>3</td> +<td>DAVE DARRIN'S THIRD YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or, Leaders +of the Second Class Midshipmen.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>4</td> +<td>DAVE DARRIN'S FOURTH YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or, +Headed for Graduation and the Big Cruise.</td> +</tr> + +</table> + + +<h4>Cloth, Illustrated<span style="margin-left: 70%;">Price, per Volume, 50c.</span></h4> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<h2>The Young Engineers Series</h2> + +<h4>By H. IRVING HANCOCK</h4> + +<p class="blockquot">The heroes of these stories are known to readers of the High School +Boys Series. In this new series Tom Reade and Harry Hazelton prove +worthy of all the traditions of Dick & Co.</p> + +<table cellpadding="2" cellspacing="2" summary="books"> + +<tr> +<td>1</td> +<td>THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN COLORADO; Or, At Railroad +Building in Earnest.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>2</td> +<td> THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN ARIZONA; Or, Laying Tracks +on the "Man-Killer" Quicksand.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>3</td> +<td> THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN NEVADA; Or, Seeking Fortune +on the Turn of a Pick.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>4</td> +<td>THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN MEXICO; Or, Fighting the +Mine Swindlers.</td> +</tr> + +</table> + +<h4>Cloth, Illustrated<span style="margin-left: 70%;">Price, per Volume, 50c.</span></h4> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<p><!-- Page 254 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page254" id="page254">[Pg 254]</a></span></p> + +<h2>Boys of the Army Series</h2> + +<h4>By H. IRVING HANCOCK</h4> + +<p class="blockquot">These books breathe the life and spirit of the United States Army of +to-day, and the life, just as it is, is described by a master pen.</p> + +<table cellpadding="2" cellspacing="2" summary="books"> + +<tr> +<td>1</td> +<td>UNCLE SAM'S BOYS IN THE RANKS; Or, Two Recruits in +the United States Army.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>2</td> +<td>UNCLE SAM'S BOYS ON FIELD DUTY; Or, Winning Corporal's +Chevrons.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>3</td> +<td>UNCLE SAM'S BOYS AS SERGEANTS; Or, Handling Their +First Real Commands.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>4</td> +<td>UNCLE SAM'S BOYS IN THE PHILIPPINES; Or, Following +the Flag Against the Moros.</td> +</tr> + +</table> + +<p class="center"><i>(Other volumes to follow rapidly.)</i></p> + +<h4>Cloth, Illustrated<span style="margin-left: 70%;">Price, per Volume, 50c.</span></h4> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<h2>Battleship Boys Series</h2> + +<h4>By FRANK GEE PATCHIN</h4> + +<p class="blockquot">These stories throb with the life of young Americans on to-day's +huge drab Dreadnaughts.</p> + +<table cellpadding="2" cellspacing="2" summary="books"> + +<tr> +<td>1</td> +<td>THE BATTLESHIP BOYS AT SEA; Or, Two Apprentices in +Uncle Sam's Navy.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>2</td> +<td>THE BATTLESHIP BOYS FIRST STEP UPWARD; Or, +Winning Their Grades as Petty Officers.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>3</td> +<td>THE BATTLESHIP BOYS IN FOREIGN SERVICE; Or, +Earning New Ratings in European Seas.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>4</td> +<td>BATTLESHIP BOYS IN THE TROPICS; Or, Upholding +the American Flag in a Honduras Revolution.</td> +</tr> + +</table> + +<p class="center"><i>(Other volumes to follow rapidly.)</i></p> + +<h4>Cloth, Illustrated<span style="margin-left: 70%;">Price, per Volume, 50c.</span></h4> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<h2>The Meadow-Brook Girls Series</h2> + +<h4>By JANET ALDRIDGE</h4> + +<p class="blockquot">Real life stories pulsing with the vibrant atmosphere of outdoor +life.</p> + +<table cellpadding="2" cellspacing="2" summary="books"> + +<tr> +<td>1</td> +<td>THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS UNDER CANVAS; Or, Fun +and Frolic in the Summer Camp.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>2</td> +<td>THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS ACROSS COUNTRY; Or, +The Young Pathfinders on a Summer Hike.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>3</td> +<td>THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS AFLOAT; Or, The Stormy +Cruise of the Red Rover.</td> +</tr> + +</table> + +<h4>Cloth, Illustrated<span style="margin-left: 70%;">Price, per Volume, 50c.</span></h4> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<p><!-- Page 255 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page255" id="page255">[Pg 255]</a></span></p> + +<h2>High School Boys Series</h2> + +<h4>By H. IRVING HANCOCK</h4> + +<p class="blockquot">In this series of bright, crisp books a new note has been struck. +Boys of every age under sixty will be interested in these +fascinating volumes.</p> + +<table cellpadding="2" cellspacing="2" summary="books"> + +<tr> +<td>1</td> +<td>THE HIGH SCHOOL FRESHMEN; Or, Dick & Co.'s First +Year Pranks and Sports.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>2</td> +<td>THE HIGH SCHOOL PITCHER; Or, Dick & Co. on the +Gridley Diamond.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>3</td> +<td>THE HIGH SCHOOL LEFT END; Or, Dick & Co. Grilling on +the Football Gridiron.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>4</td> +<td>THE HIGH SCHOOL CAPTAIN OF THE TEAM; Or, Dick & +Co. Leading the Athletic Vanguard.</td> +</tr> + +</table> + +<h4>Cloth, Illustrated<span style="margin-left: 70%;">Price, per Volume, 50c.</span></h4> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<h2>Grammar School Boys Series</h2> + +<h4>By H. IRVING HANCOCK</h4> + +<p class="blockquot">This series of stories, based on the actual doings of grammar school +boys, comes near to the heart of the average American boy.</p> + +<table cellpadding="2" cellspacing="2" summary="books"> + +<tr> +<td>1</td> +<td>THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS OF GRIDLEY; Or, Dick +& Co. Start Things Moving.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>2</td> +<td>THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS SNOWBOUND; Or, Dick +& Co. at Winter Sports.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>3</td> +<td>THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS IN THE WOODS; Or, +Dick & Co. Trail Fun and Knowledge.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>4</td> +<td>THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS IN SUMMER ATHLETICS; +Or, Dick & Co. Make Their Fame Secure.</td> +</tr> + +</table> + +<h4>Cloth, Illustrated<span style="margin-left: 70%;">Price, per Volume, 50c.</span></h4> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<h2>High School Boys' Vacation Series</h2> + +<h4>By H. IRVING HANCOCK</h4> + +<p class="blockquot">"Give us more Dick Prescott books!"</p> + +<p class="blockquot">This has been the burden of the cry from young readers of the +country over. Almost numberless letters have been received by the +publishers, making this eager demand; for Dick Prescott, Dave +Darrin, Tom Reade, and the other members of Dick & Co. are the most +popular high school boys in the land. Boys will alternately thrill +and chuckle when reading these splendid narratives.</p> + +<table cellpadding="2" cellspacing="2" summary="books"> + +<tr> +<td>1</td> +<td>THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS' CANOE CLUB; Or, Dick & Co.'s +Rivals on Lake Pleasant.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>2</td> +<td>THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS IN SUMMER CAMP; Or, The +Dick Prescott Six Training for the Gridley Eleven.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>3</td> +<td>THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS' FISHING TRIP; Or, Dick & Co. +in the Wilderness.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>4</td> +<td>THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS' TRAINING HIKE; Or, Dick & +Co. Making Themselves "Hard as Nails."</td> +</tr> + +</table> + +<h4>Cloth, Illustrated<span style="margin-left: 70%;">Price, per Volume, 50c.</span></h4> + +<p><!-- Page 256 --><span class='pagenum'><a name="page256" id="page256">[Pg 256]</a></span></p> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<h2>The Circus Boys Series</h2> + +<h4>By EDGAR B. P. DARLINGTON</h4> + +<p class="blockquot">Mr. Darlington's books breathe forth every phase of an intensely +interesting and exciting life.</p> + +<table cellpadding="2" cellspacing="2" summary="books"> + +<tr> +<td>1</td> +<td>THE CIRCUS BOYS ON THE FLYING RINGS; Or, Making +the Start in the Sawdust Life.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>2</td> +<td>THE CIRCUS BOYS ACROSS THE CONTINENT; Or, Winning +New Laurels on the Tanbark.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>3</td> +<td>THE CIRCUS BOYS IN DIXIE LAND; Or, Winning the +Plaudits of the Sunny South.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>4</td> +<td>THE CIRCUS BOYS ON THE MISSISSIPPI; Or, Afloat with +the Big Show on the Big River.</td> +</tr> + +</table> + +<h4>Cloth, Illustrated<span style="margin-left: 70%;">Price, per Volume, 50c.</span></h4> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<h2>The High School Girls Series</h2> + +<h4>By JESSIE GRAHAM FLOWER, A. M.</h4> + +<p class="blockquot">These breezy stories of the American High School Girl take the +reader fairly by storm.</p> + +<table cellpadding="2" cellspacing="2" summary="books"> + +<tr> +<td>1</td> +<td>GRACE HARLOWE'S PLEBE YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL; +Or, The Merry Doings of the Oakdale Freshman Girls.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>2</td> +<td>GRACE HARLOWE'S SOPHOMORE YEAR AT HIGH +SCHOOL; Or, The Record of the Girl Chums in Work and +Athletics.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>3</td> +<td>GRACE HARLOWE'S JUNIOR YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL; +Or, Fast Friends in the Sororities.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>4</td> +<td>GRACE HARLOWE'S SENIOR YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL; +Or, The Parting of the Ways.</td> +</tr> + +</table> + +<h4>Cloth, Illustrated<span style="margin-left: 70%;">Price, per Volume, 50c.</span></h4> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<h2>The Automobile Girls Series</h2> + +<h4>By LAURA DENT CRANE</h4> + +<p class="blockquot">No girl's library—no family book-case can be considered at all +complete unless it contains these sparkling twentieth-century books.</p> + +<table cellpadding="2" cellspacing="2" summary="books"> + +<tr> +<td>1</td> +<td>THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT NEWPORT; Or, Watching +the Summer Parade.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>2</td> +<td>THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS IN THE BERKSHIRES; Or, +The Ghost of Lost Man's Trail.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>3</td> +<td>THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS ALONG THE HUDSON; Or, +Fighting Fire in Sleepy Hollow.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>4</td> +<td>THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT CHICAGO; Or, Winning Out +Against Heavy Odds.</td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td>5</td> +<td>THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT PALM BEACH; Or, Proving +Their Mettle Under Southern Skies.</td> +</tr> + +</table> + +<h4>Cloth, Illustrated<span style="margin-left: 70%;">Price, per Volume, 50c.</span></h4> + +<p> </p> +<p> </p> +<hr class="full" /> +<p>***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK GRACE HARLOWE'S FIRST YEAR AT OVERTON COLLEGE***</p> +<p>******* This file should be named 17988-h.txt or 17988-h.zip *******</p> +<p>This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:<br /> +<a href="http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/1/7/9/8/17988">http://www.gutenberg.org/1/7/9/8/17988</a></p> +<p>Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions +will be renamed.</p> + +<p>Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no +one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation +(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without +permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, +set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to +copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to +protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project +Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you +charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you +do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the +rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose +such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and +research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do +practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is +subject to the trademark license, especially commercial +redistribution.</p> + + + +<pre> +*** START: FULL LICENSE *** + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project +Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project +Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at +<a href="http://www.gutenberg.org/license">http://www.gutenberg.org/license)</a>. + + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy +all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. +If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the +terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or +entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. + +1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement +and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" +or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the +collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an +individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are +located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from +copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative +works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg +are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project +Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by +freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of +this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with +the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by +keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project +Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in +a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check +the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement +before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or +creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project +Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning +the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United +States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate +access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently +whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the +phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project +Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, +copied or distributed: + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived +from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is +posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied +and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees +or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work +with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the +work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 +through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the +Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or +1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional +terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked +to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the +permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any +word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or +distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than +"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version +posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), +you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a +copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon +request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other +form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided +that + +- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is + owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he + has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the + Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments + must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you + prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax + returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and + sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the + address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to + the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." + +- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm + License. You must require such a user to return or + destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium + and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of + Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any + money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days + of receipt of the work. + +- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set +forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from +both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael +Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the +Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm +collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain +"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or +corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual +property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a +computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by +your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right +of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with +your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with +the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a +refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity +providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to +receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy +is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further +opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS,' WITH NO OTHER +WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO +WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. +If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the +law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be +interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by +the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any +provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance +with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, +promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, +harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, +that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do +or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm +work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any +Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. + + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers +including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists +because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from +people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. +To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 +and the Foundation web page at http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf. + + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive +Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent +permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. + +The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. +Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered +throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at +809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email +business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact +information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official +page at http://www.gutenberg.org/about/contact + +For additional contact information: + Dr. Gregory B. Newby + Chief Executive and Director + gbnewby@pglaf.org + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide +spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To +SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any +particular state visit http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. +To donate, please visit: http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate + + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. + +Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm +concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared +with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project +Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. +unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily +keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. + +Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook's +eBook number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII, +compressed (zipped), HTML and others. + +Corrected EDITIONS of our eBooks replace the old file and take over +the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is renamed. +VERSIONS based on separate sources are treated as new eBooks receiving +new filenames and etext numbers. + +Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: + +<a href="http://www.gutenberg.org">http://www.gutenberg.org</a> + +This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. + +EBooks posted prior to November 2003, with eBook numbers BELOW #10000, +are filed in directories based on their release date. If you want to +download any of these eBooks directly, rather than using the regular +search system you may utilize the following addresses and just +download by the etext year. + +<a href="http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/etext06/">http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/etext06/</a> + + (Or /etext 05, 04, 03, 02, 01, 00, 99, + 98, 97, 96, 95, 94, 93, 92, 92, 91 or 90) + +EBooks posted since November 2003, with etext numbers OVER #10000, are +filed in a different way. The year of a release date is no longer part +of the directory path. The path is based on the etext number (which is +identical to the filename). The path to the file is made up of single +digits corresponding to all but the last digit in the filename. For +example an eBook of filename 10234 would be found at: + +http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/1/0/2/3/10234 + +or filename 24689 would be found at: +http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/2/4/6/8/24689 + +An alternative method of locating eBooks: +<a href="http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/GUTINDEX.ALL">http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/GUTINDEX.ALL</a> + +*** END: FULL LICENSE *** +</pre> +</body> +</html> diff --git a/17988-h/images/image1.jpg b/17988-h/images/image1.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..c83d20d --- /dev/null +++ b/17988-h/images/image1.jpg diff --git a/17988-h/images/image2.jpg b/17988-h/images/image2.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..c8981d5 --- /dev/null +++ b/17988-h/images/image2.jpg diff --git a/17988-h/images/image3.jpg b/17988-h/images/image3.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..b9d7e3b --- /dev/null +++ b/17988-h/images/image3.jpg diff --git a/17988-h/images/image4.jpg b/17988-h/images/image4.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..c00cc1f --- /dev/null +++ b/17988-h/images/image4.jpg diff --git a/17988-h/images/image5.jpg b/17988-h/images/image5.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..b40e95f --- /dev/null +++ b/17988-h/images/image5.jpg diff --git a/17988.txt b/17988.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..0a711da --- /dev/null +++ b/17988.txt @@ -0,0 +1,6614 @@ +The Project Gutenberg eBook, Grace Harlowe's First Year at Overton +College, by Jessie Graham Flower + + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + + + + + +Title: Grace Harlowe's First Year at Overton College + + +Author: Jessie Graham Flower + + + +Release Date: March 15, 2006 [eBook #17988] + +Language: English + +Character set encoding: ISO-646-US (US-ASCII) + + +***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK GRACE HARLOWE'S FIRST YEAR AT +OVERTON COLLEGE*** + + +E-text prepared by Sigal Alon, Verity White, and the Project Gutenberg +Online Distributed Proofreading Team (https://www.pgdp.net/) + + + +Note: Project Gutenberg also has an HTML version of this + file which includes the original illustrations. + See 17988-h.htm or 17988-h.zip: + (https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/1/7/9/8/17988/17988-h/17988-h.htm) + or + (https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/1/7/9/8/17988/17988-h.zip) + + + + + +GRACE HARLOWE'S FIRST YEAR AT OVERTON COLLEGE + +by + +JESSIE GRAHAM FLOWER, A. M. + +Author of The Grace Harlowe High School Girls Series, Grace +Harlowe's Second Year at Overton College, Grace Harlowe's +Third Year at Overton College, Grace Harlowe's +Fourth Year at Overton College. + + + + + + + +[Illustration: J. Elfreda Had Evidently Found Friends. +_Frontispiece_.] + + + + +Philadelphia +Henry Altemus Company +Copyright, 1914, by Howard E. Altemus + + + + + +CONTENTS + + + + +Chapter Page + +I. Off To College 7 + +II. J. Elfreda Introduces Herself 15 + +III. First Impressions 29 + +IV. Miriam's Unwelcome Surprise 44 + +V. An Interrupted Study Hour 55 + +VI. A Disturbing Note 62 + +VII. Grace Takes Matters Into Her Own Hands 72 + +VIII. The Sophomore Reception 84 + +IX. Disagreeable News 95 + +X. The Making of The Team 102 + +XI. Anne Wins a Victory 109 + +XII. Ups and Downs 118 + +XIII. Grace Turns Electioneer 125 + +XIV. An Invitation and a Misunderstanding 132 + +XV. Greeting Old Friends 142 + +XVI. Thanksgiving with the Southards 150 + +XVII. Christmas Plans 161 + +XVIII. Basketball Rumors 171 + +XIX. A Game Worth Seeing 181 + +XX. Grace Overhears Something Interesting 190 + +XXI. An Unheeded Warning 206 + +XXII. Turning the Tables 214 + +XXIII. Virginia Changes Her Mind 227 + +XXIV. Good-bye to their Freshman Year 239 + + + + +Grace Harlowe's First Year +at Overton College + + + + +CHAPTER I + +OFF TO COLLEGE + + +"Do you remember what you said one October day last year, Grace, when we +stood on this platform and said good-bye to the boys?" asked Anne +Pierson. + +"No, what did I say?" asked Grace Harlowe, turning to her friend Anne. + +"You said," returned Anne, "that when it came your turn to go to college +you were going to slip away quietly without saying good-bye to any one +but your mother, and here you are with almost half Oakdale at the train +to see you off to college." + +"Now, Anne, you know perfectly well that people are down here to see you +and Miriam, too," laughed Grace. "I'm not half as much of a celebrity as +you are." + +Grace Harlowe, Miriam Nesbit and Anne Pierson stood on the station +platform completely surrounded by their many friends, who, regardless +of the fact that it was half-past seven o'clock in the morning, had made +it a point to be at the station to wish them godspeed. + +"This is the second public gathering this week," remarked Miriam Nesbit, +who, despite the chatter that was going on around her, had heard Grace's +laughing remark. + +"I know it," agreed Grace. "There was just as large a crowd here when +Nora and Jessica went away last Monday. Doesn't it seem dreadful that we +are obliged to be separated? How I hated to see the girls go. And we +won't be together again until Christmas." + +"Oh, here come the boys!" announced Eva Allen, who, with Marian Barber, +had been standing a little to one side of the three girls. + +At this juncture four smiling young men hurried through the crowd of +young people and straight to the circle surrounding the three girls, +where they were received with cries of: "We were afraid you'd be too +late!" and, "Why didn't you get here earlier?" + +"We're awfully sorry!" exclaimed David Nesbit. "We had to wait for +Hippy. He overslept as usual. We threw as much as a shovelful of +gravel against his window, but he never stirred. Finally we had to waken +his family and it took all of them to waken him." + +"Don't you believe what David Nesbit says," retorted Hippy. "Do you +suppose I slept a wink last night knowing that the friends of my youth +were about to leave me?" Hippy sniffed dolefully and buried his face in +his handkerchief. + +"Now, now, Hippy," protested Miriam. "If you insist on shedding +crocodile tears, although I don't believe you could be sad long enough +to shed even that kind, we shall feel that you are glad to get rid of +us." + +"Never!" ejaculated Hippy fervently. "Oh, if I only had Irish Nora here +to stand up for me! She wouldn't allow any one, except herself, to speak +harsh and cruel words to me." + +"We shan't be able to speak many more words of any kind to you," said +Miriam, consulting her watch. "The train is due in ten minutes." + +When Grace Harlowe and her three dear friends, Nora O'Malley, Jessica +Bright and Anne Pierson, began to make history for themselves in their +freshman year at Oakdale High School, none of them could possibly +imagine just how dear they were to become to the hearts of the hundreds +of girls who made their acquaintance in "Grace Harlowe's Plebe Year +at High School." The story of their freshman year was one of +manifold trials and triumphs. It was at the beginning of that year that +Grace Harlowe had championed the cause of Anne Pierson, a newcomer in +Oakdale. Then and there a friendship sprang up between the two girls +that was destined to be life long. The repeated efforts of several +malicious girls to discredit Anne in the eyes of her teachers, and her +final triumph in winning the freshman prize offered to the class by Mrs. +Gray, a wealthy resident of Oakdale, made the narrative one of interest +and aroused a desire on the part of the reader to know more of Grace +Harlowe and her friends. + +In "Grace Harlowe's Sophomore Year at High School" the girl +chums appeared as basketball enthusiasts. In this volume was related the +efforts of Julia Crosby, a disagreeable junior, and Miriam Nesbit, a +disgruntled sophomore, to disgrace Anne and wrest the basketball +captaincy from Grace. Through the magnanimity of Grace Harlowe, Miriam +and Julia were brought to a realization of their own faults, and in time +became the faithful friends of both Anne and Grace. + +During "Grace Harlowe's Junior Year at High School" the famous +sorority, the Phi Sigma Tau, was organized by the four chums for the +purpose of looking after high school girls who stood in need of +assistance. In that volume Eleanor Savelli, the self-willed daughter of +an Italian violin virtuoso, made her appearance. The difficulties Grace +and her chums encountered in trying to befriend Eleanor and her final +contemptuous repudiation of their friendship made absorbing reading for +those interested in following the fortunes of the Oakdale High School +girls. + +Their senior year was perhaps the most eventful of all. At the very +beginning of the fall term the high school gymnasium was destroyed by +fire. Failing to secure an appropriation from either the town or state, +the four classes of the girls' high school pledged themselves to raise +the amount of money required to rebuild the gymnasium. In "Grace +Harlowe's Senior Year at High School" the story of the senior class +bazaar, the daring theft of their hard-earned money before the bazaar +had closed, and Grace Harlowe's final recovery of the stolen money under +the strangest of circumstances, furnished material for a narrative of +particular interest. After graduation the four chums, accompanied by +their nearest and dearest friends, had spent a long and delightful +summer in Europe. On returning to Oakdale the real parting of the ways +had come, for Nora and Jessica had already departed for an eastern city +to enter a well known conservatory of music. Marian Barber and Eva Allen +were to enter Smith College the following week, Eleanor Savelli had +long since sailed for Italy, and now the morning train was to bear +Miriam Nesbit, Grace Harlowe and Anne Pierson to Overton, an eastern +college finally decided upon by the three girls. + +"Last year we left you on the station platform gazing mournfully after +the train that bore _me_ away from Oakdale," remarked Hippy +reminiscently. "How embarrassed I felt at so much attention, and yet how +sweet it was to know that you had gathered here, not to see David +Nesbit, Reddy Brooks, Tom Gray or any such insignificant persons off to +school, but that I, Theophilus Hippopotamus Wingate, was the object of +your tender solicitations." + +"I expected it," groaned David. "I don't see why we ever woke him up and +dragged him along." + +"As I was about to say when rudely interrupted," continued Hippy calmly, +"I shall miss you, of course, but not half so much as you will miss me. +I hope you will think of me, and you may write to me occasionally if it +will be a satisfaction to you. I know you will not forget me. Who, +having once met me, could forget?" + +Hippy folded his arms across his chest and looked languishingly at the +three girls. + +A chorus of giggles from those grouped around the girls and derisive +groans from the boys greeted Hippy's sentimental speech. + +Suddenly a long, shrill whistle was heard. + +"That's your train, girls," said Mr. Harlowe, who with Mrs. Harlowe, +Mrs. Nesbit and Mary Pierson had drawn a little to one side while their +dear ones said their last farewells to their four boy friends. The +circle about the three girls closed in. The air resounded with +good-byes. The last kisses and handshakes were exchanged. Reckless +promises to send letters and postcards were made. Then, still +surrounded, Grace, Miriam and Anne made their way to the car steps and +into the train. Grace clung first to her mother then to her father. "How +can I do without you?" she said over and over again. Tears stood in her +gray eyes. She winked them back bravely. "I'm going to show both of you +just how much I appreciate going to college by doing my very best," she +whispered. Her father patted her reassuringly on the shoulder while her +mother gave her a last loving kiss. + +"I know you will, dear child," she said affectionately. "Remember, +Grace," added her father, a suspicious mist in his own eyes, "you are +not to rush headlong into things. You are to do a great deal of looking +before you even make up your mind to leap." + +"I'll remember, Father. Truly I will," responded Grace, her face +sobering. + +"All aboard! All aboard!" shouted the conductor. Those who had entered +the train to say farewell left it hurriedly. + +"Good-bye! Good-bye!" cried Grace, leaning out the car window. + +From the platform as the train moved off, clear on the air, rose the +Oakdale High School yell. + +"It's in honor of us," said Grace softly. "Dear old Oakdale. I wonder if +we can ever like college as well as we have high school." + + + + +CHAPTER II + +J. ELFREDA INTRODUCES HERSELF. + + +For the first half hour the three girls were silent. Each sat wrapped in +her own thoughts, and those thoughts centered upon the dear ones left +behind. Anne, whose venture into the theatrical world had necessitated +her frequent absence from home, felt the wrench less than did Grace or +Miriam. Aside from their summer vacations they had never been away from +their mothers for any length of time. To Grace, as she watched the +landscape flit by, the thought of the ever widening distance between her +and her mother was intolerable. She experienced a strong desire to bury +her face in her hands and sob disconsolately, but bravely conquering the +sense of loneliness that swept over her, she threw back her shoulders +and sitting very straight in her seat glanced almost defiantly about +her. + +"Well, Grace, have you made up your mind to be resigned?" asked Miriam +Nesbit. "That sudden world-defying glance that you just favored us with +looks as though the victory was won." + +"Miriam, you are almost a mind reader," laughed Grace. "I've been on +the verge of a breakdown ever since we left Oakdale, and in this very +instant I made up my mind to be brave and not cry a single tear. Look at +Anne. She is as calm and unemotional as a statue." + +"That's because I'm more used to being away from home," replied Anne. +"Troupers are not supposed to have feelings. With them, it is here +to-day and gone to-morrow." + +"Yes, but you were transplanted to Oakdale soil for four years," +reminded Grace. + +"I know it," returned Anne reflectively. "I do feel dreadfully sad at +leaving my mother and sister, too. Still, when I think that I'm actually +on the way to college at last, I can't help feeling happy, too." + +"Dear little Anne," smiled Grace. "College means everything to you, +doesn't it? That's because you've earned every cent of your college +money." + +"And I'll have to earn a great deal more to see me through to +graduation," added Anne soberly. "My vacations hereafter must be spent +in work instead of play." + +"What are you going to do to earn money during vacations, Anne?" asked +Miriam rather curiously. + +"I might as well confess to you girls that I'm going to do the work I +can do most successfully," said Anne in a low voice. "I'm going to try +to get an engagement in a stock theatrical company every summer until I +graduate. I can earn far more money at that than doing clerical work. I +received a long letter from Mr. Southard last week and also one from his +sister. They wish me to come to New York as soon as my freshman year at +college is over. Mr. Southard writes that he can get an engagement for +me in a stock company. I'll have to work frightfully hard, for there +will be a matinee every day as well as a regular performance every +night, and I'll have a new part to study each week. But the salary will +more than compensate me for my work. You know that Mary did dress-making +and worked night and day to send me to high school. Of course, my five +dollars a week from Mrs. Gray helped a great deal, but up to the time +Mr. Southard sent for me to go to New York City to play Rosalind I +didn't really think of college as at all certain. Before I left New York +for Oakdale, Mr. and Miss Southard and I had a long talk. They made me +see that it was right to use the talent God had given me by appearing in +worthy plays. Mr. Southard pointed out the fact that I could earn enough +money by playing in stock companies in the summer to put me through +college and at the same time contribute liberally to my mother's +support. + +"The home problem was really the greatest to be solved. I felt that it +wouldn't be right for me to even work my way through college and leave +Mary to struggle on alone, after she had worked so hard to help me get a +high school education. So the stage seemed to be my one way out after +all. And when once I had definitely decided to do as Mr. Southard +recommended me to do I was happier than I had been for ages." + +"Anne Pierson, you quiet little mouse!" exclaimed Grace. "Why didn't you +tell us all this before? You are the most provoking Anne under the sun. +Here I've been worrying about you having to wait on table or do tutoring +and odds and ends of work to put yourself through college, while all the +time you were planning something different. We all know you're too proud +to let any of your friends help you, but since you are determined to +make your own way I'm glad that you have chosen the stage, after all." + +"I think you are wise, Anne," agreed Miriam. "With two such people as +Mr. Southard and his sister to look after you, there can be no objection +to your following your profession." + +"I am glad to know that you girls look at the matter in that light," +replied Anne. + +"Suppose we had offered any objections?" asked Grace. + +"I'll answer that question," said Miriam. "Anne would have followed the +path she had marked out for herself regardless of our objections. Am I +right, Anne?" + +"I don't know," said Anne, flushing deeply. "You have all been so good +to me. I couldn't bear to displease my dearest friends, but it would be +hard to give up something I knew could result in nothing save good for +me." Anne paused and looked at Grace and Miriam with pleading eyes. + +"Never mind, dear," comforted Grace. "We approve of you and all your +works. We are not shocked because you are a genius. We are sworn +advocates of the stage and only too glad to know that it has opened the +way to college for you." + +"Shall you let the fact that you have appeared professionally be known +at Overton?" asked Miriam. + +"I shall make no secret of it," returned Anne quietly, "but I won't +volunteer any information concerning it." + +"I wonder what our freshman year at Overton will bring us," mused Grace. +"I have read so many stories about college life, and yet so far Overton +seems like an unknown land that we are about to explore. From all I have +heard and read, exploring freshmen find their first term at college +anything but a bed of roses. They are sometimes hazed unmercifully by +the upper classes, and their only salvation lies in silently standing +the test. Julia Crosby says that she had all sorts of tricks played on +her during her first term at Smith. Now she's a sophomore and can make +life miserable for the freshmen. I am going to try to cultivate the true +college spirit," concluded Grace earnestly. "College is going to mean +even more to me than high school. I don't imagine it's all going to be +plain sailing. I suppose, more than once, I'll wish myself back in +Oakdale, but I'm going to make up my mind to take the bitter with the +sweet and set everything down under the head of experience." + +"To tell you the truth," Miriam said slowly, "I am not enthusiastic over +college. I value it as a means of continuing my education, and I'll try +to live up to college ideals, but I'm not going to let anyone walk over +me or ridicule me. I'm willing 'to live and let live,' but, as Eleanor +Savelli used to say when in a towering rage, 'no one can trample upon me +with impunity.'" + +"I wonder when we shall see Eleanor again," said Anne, smiling a little +at the recollection called up by Miriam's quotation. + +"That reminds me," exclaimed Grace. "I have a letter from Eleanor that +I haven't opened. It came this morning just before I left the house." +Fumbling in her bag, Grace drew forth a bulky looking letter, bearing a +foreign postmark, and tearing open the end, drew out several closely +folded sheets of thin paper covered with Eleanor's characteristic +handwriting. + +"Shall I read it aloud?" asked Grace. + +"By all means," said Miriam with emphasis. + +Grace began to read. Anne, who sat beside her, looked over her shoulder, +while Miriam, who sat opposite Grace, leaned forward in order to catch +every word. They were so completely occupied with their own affairs, +none of them noticed that the train had stopped. Suddenly a voice +shrilled out impatiently, "Is this seat engaged?" With one accord the +three girls glanced up. Before them stood a tall, rather stout young +woman with a full, red face, whose frowning expression was anything but +reassuring. + +"Yes--no, I mean," replied Grace hastily. + +"I thought not," remarked the stranger complacently as she stolidly +seated herself beside Miriam and deposited a traveling bag partly on the +floor and partly on Grace's feet. + +"These seats are ridiculously small," grumbled the stranger, bending +over to jam her traveling bag more firmly into the space from which +Grace had hastily withdrawn her feet. Then straightening up suddenly, +her heavily plumed hat collided with the hand in which Grace held +Eleanor's letter, scattering the sheets in every direction. With a +little cry of concern Grace sprang to her feet and, stepping out in the +aisle, began to pick them up. Having recovered the last one she turned +to her seat only to find it occupied by their unwelcome fellow traveler. + +"I changed seats," commented the stout girl stolidly. "I never could +stand it to ride backwards." + +Grace looked first at the stranger then from Miriam to Anne. Miriam +looked ready for battle, while even mild little Anne glared resentfully +at the rude newcomer. Grace hesitated, opened her mouth as though about +to speak, then without saying a word sat down in the vacant place and +began to rearrange the sheets of her letter. + +"I'll finish this some other time, girls," she said briefly. + +"Oh, you needn't mind me," calmly remarked the stranger. "I don't mind +listening to letters. That is if they've got anything in them besides 'I +write these few lines to tell you that I am well and hope you are the +same.' That sort of stuff makes me sick. Goodness knows, I suppose +that's the kind I'll have handed to me all year. Neither Ma nor Pa can +write a letter that sounds like anything." + +By this time Miriam's frown had begun to disappear, while Anne's eyes +were dancing. + +Grace looked at the stout girl rather curiously, an expression of new +interest dawning in her eyes. "Are you going to college?" she asked. + +"Well, I rather guess I am," was the quick reply. "I'll bet you girls +are in the same boat with me, too. What college do you get off at?" + +"Overton," answered Grace. + +"Then you haven't seen the last of me," assured the stranger, "for I'm +going there myself and I'd just about as soon go to darkest Africa or +any other heathen place." + +"Why don't you wish to go to Overton?" asked Anne. + +"Because I don't want to go to college at all," was the blunt answer. "I +want to go to Europe with Ma and Pa and have a good time. We have loads +of money, but what good does that do me if I can't get a chance to spend +it? I'd fail in all my exams if I dared, but Pa knows I'm not a wooden +head, and I'd just have to try it again somewhere else. So I'll have to +let well enough alone or get in deeper than I am now." + +The stout girl leaned back in her seat and surveyed the trio of girls +through half-closed eyes. "Where did you girls come from and what are +your names?" she asked abruptly. "Partners in misery might as well get +acquainted, you know." + +Grace introduced her friends in turn, then said: "My name is Grace +Harlowe, and we three girls live in the city of Oakdale." + +"Never heard of it," yawned the girl. "It must be like Fairview, our +town, not down on the map. We live there, because Ma was born there and +thinks it the only place on earth, but we manage to go to New York +occasionally, thank goodness. Ever been there?" she queried. + +"Once or twice," smiled Miriam Nesbit. + +"Great old town, isn't it?" remarked their new acquaintance. "My name is +J. Elfreda Briggs. The J. stands for Josephine, but I hate it. Ma and Pa +call me Fred, and that sounds pretty good to me. Say, aren't you girls +about starved? I'm going to hunt the dining car and buy food. I haven't +had anything to eat since eight o'clock this morning." + +J. Elfreda rose hurriedly, and stumbling over her bag and Grace's feet, +landed in the aisle with more speed than elegance. "You'd better come +along," she advised. "They serve good meals on this train. Besides, I +don't want to eat alone." With that she stalked down the aisle and into +the car ahead. + +"It looks as though we were to have plenty of entertainment for the rest +of our journey," remarked Anne. + +"I prefer not to be entertained," averred Miriam dryly. "Personally, I +am far from impressed with J. Elfreda. She strikes me as being entirely +too fond of her own comfort. Now that she has vacated your seat, you had +better take it, Grace, before she comes back." + +Grace shook her head. "I don't dislike riding backward," she said, "if +you don't mind having her sit beside you. Perhaps some one will leave +the train by the time she comes back; then she will leave us." + +"No such good fortune," retorted Miriam. "She prefers our society to +none at all. I think her advice about luncheon isn't so bad, though. +Suppose we follow it?" + +Five minutes later the three girls repaired to the dining car and seated +themselves at a table directly across the aisle from their new +acquaintance. J. Elfreda sat toying with her knife and fork, an +impatient frown on her smug face. "These people are the limit," she +grumbled. "It takes forever to get anything to eat. If I'd ordered it +yesterday, I'd have some hopes of getting it to-day." Then, apparently +forgetting the existence of the three girls, she sat with eyes fixed +hungrily on the door through which her waiter was momentarily expected +to pass. By the time that the chums had given their order to another +waiter, J. Elfreda's luncheon was served and she devoted herself +assiduously to it. When Grace and her friends had finished luncheon, +however, the stout girl still sat with elbows on the table waiting for a +second order of dessert. + +"Good gracious!" remarked Miriam as they made their way back to their +seats. "No wonder J. Elfreda is stout! I suppose I shouldn't refer to +her, even behind her back, in such familiar terms, but nothing else +suits her. I'm not charitable like you, Grace. I haven't the patience to +look for the good in tiresome people like her. I think she's greedy and +selfish and ill-bred and I wouldn't care to live in the same house with +her." + +"You're a very disagreeable person, Miriam, in your own estimation," +laughed Grace, "but fortunately we don't take you at your own valuation, +do we, Anne?" + +"Miriam's a dear," said Anne promptly. "She always pretends she's a +dragon and then behaves like a lamb." + +"What time is our train due at Overton?" asked Miriam, ignoring Anne's +assertion. + +"We are scheduled to arrive at Overton at five o'clock," answered Grace. +"I wish it were five now. I'm anxious to see Overton College in broad +daylight." + +At this juncture J. Elfreda made her appearance and sinking into the +seat declared with a yawn that she was too sleepy for any use. "I'm +going to sleep," she announced. "You girls can talk if you don't make +too much noise. Loud talking always keeps me awake. You may call me when +we get to Overton." With these words she bent over her bag, opened it, +and drew out a small down cushion. She rose in her seat, removed her +hat, and, poking it into the rack above her head, sat down. Arranging +her pillow to her complete satisfaction, she rested her head against it, +closed her eyes and within five minutes was oblivious to the world. + +The three travelers obligingly lowered their voices, conversing in low +tones, as the train whirled them toward their destination. Their hearts +were with those they had left, and as the afternoon began to wane, one +by one they fell silent and became wrapped in their own thoughts. Grace +was already beginning to experience a dreadful feeling of depression, +which she knew to be homesickness. It was just the time in the afternoon +when she and her mother usually sat on their wide, shady porch, talking +or reading as they waited for her father to come home to dinner, and a +lump rose in her throat as she thought sadly of how long it would be +before she saw her dear ones again. + +Far from being homesick, self-reliant Miriam was calmly speculating as +to what college would bring her, while Anne, who had quite forgotten her +own problems, sat eyeing Grace affectionately and wondering how soon her +friend would make her personality felt in the little world which she was +about to enter. And J. Elfreda Briggs, of Fairview, slept peacefully +on. + + + + +CHAPTER III + +FIRST IMPRESSIONS + + +"Overton! Overton!" was the call that echoed through the car. After +handing down the hats of her friends, Grace reached to the rack above +her head for her broad brimmed panama hat. Obeying a sudden kindly +impulse, she carefully deposited J. Elfreda's hat in the sleeping girl's +lap, touched her on the shoulder and said, "Wake up, Miss Briggs. We are +nearing Overton." + +J. Elfreda sleepily opened her eyes at the gentle touch, saying +drowsily, "Let me know when the train stops." Then closed her eyes +again. + +Miriam shrugged her shoulders with a gesture that signified, "Let her +alone. Don't bother with her." + +At that moment the train stopped with a jolt that caused the sleeper to +awake in earnest. She looked stupidly about, yawned repeatedly, then +catching a glimpse of a number of girls on the station platform, clad in +white and light colored gowns, she became galvanized into action, and +pinning on her hat began quickly to gather up her luggage. "Good-bye," +she said indifferently. "I'll probably see you later." Then, rapidly +elbowing her way down the aisle she disappeared through the open door, +leaving the chums to make their way more slowly out of the car. As they +stepped from the car to the station platform Grace caught sight of her +at the far end of the station in conversation with a tall auburn-haired +girl and a short dark one. A moment later she saw the three walk off +together. + +"J. Elfreda found friends quickly," remarked Anne, who had also noticed +the stout girl's warm reception by the two girls. "I wonder what we had +better do first. What is the name of the hotel where we are to stop?" + +"The Tourraine," replied Miriam. + +The newcomers looked eagerly about them at the groups of daintily gowned +girls who were joyously greeting their friends as they stepped from the +train. + +"I had no idea there were so many Overton girls on the train," remarked +Grace in surprise. "The majority of them seem to have friends here, too. +I wonder which way we'd better go." + +"By the nods and becks and wreathed smiles with which those girls over +there are favoring us, I imagine that we have been discovered," +announced Miriam, rather sarcastically. + +Grace and Anne glanced quickly toward the girls indicated by Miriam. A +tall, thin, fair-haired girl with cold gray-blue eyes and a generally +supercilious air occupied the center of the group. She was talking +rapidly and her remarks were eliciting considerable laughter. Amused +glances, half friendly, half critical, were being leveled at the Oakdale +trio of chums. + +Grace flushed in half angry embarrassment, Anne merely smiled to +herself, while Miriam's most forbidding scowl wrinkled her smooth +forehead. + +"I think we had better inquire the way to our hotel and leave here as +soon as possible," Grace said slowly. A sudden feeling of disappointment +had suddenly taken possession of her. She had always supposed that in +every college new girls were met and welcomed by the upper classes of +students. Yet now that they had actually arrived no one had come forward +to exchange even a friendly greeting with them. + +"Well, if this is an exhibition of the true college spirit, deliver me +from college," grumbled Miriam. "I must say----" + +Miriam's denunciation against college was never finished, for at that +juncture a soft voice said, "Welcome to Overton." Turning simultaneously +the three girls saw standing before them a young woman of medium height. +Her hand was extended, and she was smiling in a sweet, friendly fashion +that warmed the hearts of the disappointed freshmen. She wore a +tailored frock of white linen, white buckskin walking shoes that +revealed a glimpse of silken ankles, and carried a white linen parasol +that matched her gown. She was bareheaded, and in the late afternoon her +wavy brown hair seemed touched with gold. + +"I am so glad to meet you!" exclaimed the pretty girl. "You are +freshmen, of course. If you will tell me your names I'll introduce you +to some of the girls. Then we will see about escorting you safely to +your boarding place. Have you taken your examinations yet?" + +"No," replied Miriam. "We have that ordeal before us." Her face relaxed +under the friendly courtesy accorded to them by this attractive +stranger. She then introduced Grace and Anne. Their new acquaintance +shook hands with the two girls, then said gayly, "Now tell me your +name." + +Miriam complied with the request, then stated that through a friend of +her mother's they had engaged a suite of rooms at the Tourraine, an +apartment hotel in Overton, until their fate should be decided. + +"The Tourraine is the nicest hotel in Overton," stated Mabel. "I am +always in the seventh heaven of delight whenever I am fortunate enough +to be invited to dine there." + +"Then come and dine with us to-night," invited Miriam. + +Mabel Ashe shook her head. "It's very nice in you," she said gravely, +"but not to-night. Really, I am awfully stupid. I haven't told you my +name. It is Mabel Ashe. I am a junior and pledged to pilot bewildered +freshmen to havens of rest and safety." + +"Do you consider freshmen impossible creatures?" asked Anne Pierson, her +eyes twinkling. + +The young woman laughed merrily. "Oh, no," she replied. "You must +remember that they are the raw material that makes good upper classmen. +It takes a whole year to mould them into shape--that is, some of them. +Now, come with me and I'll see that you meet some of the upper class +girls." + +As they were about to accompany their new acquaintance down the +platform, a tall, fair-haired girl walked toward them followed by the +others upon whom Miriam had commented. "Wait a minute, Mabel," she +called. "I've been trying to get hold of you all afternoon." + +"You're just in time, Beatrice," returned Mabel Ashe. "I wish you to +meet Miss Harlowe, Miss Nesbit, and Miss Pierson, all of Oakdale. Girls, +this is Miss Alden, also of the junior class." + +Beatrice Alden smiled condescendingly, and shook hands in a somewhat +bored fashion with the three girls. "Pleased to meet you," she drawled. +"Hope you'll be good little freshmen this year and make no trouble for +your elders." + +"We shall try to mind our own affairs, and trust to other people to do +the same," flashed Miriam, eyeing the other girl steadily. + +Grace looked at her friend in surprise. What had caused Miriam to answer +in such fashion? There was an almost imperceptible lull in the +conversation, then Mabel Ashe introduced the other girls. "Now we will +see about your trunks, and then perhaps you would like to walk up to the +college," she said briskly. "It isn't far from here. Some of the girls +prefer to ride in the bus, but I always walk. I can show you some of the +places of interest as we go." + +"Come over here, Mabel, dear," commanded Beatrice Alden, who had moved a +little to one side of the group. Mabel excused herself to her charges, +and looking a little annoyed, obeyed the summons. Beatrice talked +rapidly for a moment in coaxing tones, but Mabel shook her head. Grace, +who stood nearest to them, heard her say, "I'd love to go, Bee, and its +awfully nice in you to think of me. I'll go to-morrow, but I can't leave +these poor stranded freshmen to their own homesick thoughts to-day. You +know just how we felt when we landed high and dry in this town without +any one to care whether we survived or perished." + +"If you won't go to-day, then don't trouble about it at all," snapped +Beatrice. "I know plenty of girls who will be only too glad to accept my +invitation, but I asked you first, and I think you ought to remember it. +You know I like you better than any other girl in college." + +"You know I appreciate your friendship, Bee," returned Mabel, "but truly +I wish you cared more for other girls, too. There are plenty of girls +here who need friends like you." + +"Yes, but I don't like them," snapped Beatrice. "I'm not going to make a +martyr of myself to please any one. My mother is very particular about +my associates at Overton, and I don't intend to waste my time trying to +make things pleasant for the stupid, uninteresting girls of this +college. I did not come to Overton to take a course in doing settlement +work. I came here to have a good time, and incidentally to study a +little." + +"Now, now, Bee, don't try to make me believe you haven't just as much +college spirit as the rest of us," admonished Mabel in a low tone. +"Don't be cross because I can't go to-day. Come with me, instead, and +help look after these verdant freshmen. There was a positive army of +them who got off the train." + +Without replying Beatrice turned and walked sulkily away toward the +other end of the platform. Mabel looked after her with a half frown. + +"I am afraid we are causing you considerable inconvenience," demurred +Grace. "Please do not deprive yourself of any pleasure on our account." + +"Nonsense," smiled Mabel. "I am not depriving myself of any pleasure. +Oh, there goes one of my best friends!" Putting her hands to her mouth +she called, "Frances!" A tall slender girl, with serious brown eyes and +dark hair, who was leisurely crossing the station platform, stopped +short, glanced in the direction of the sound, then espying Mabel hurried +toward her. + +"Good old Frances," beamed Mabel. "You heard me calling and came on the +run, didn't you? This is the noblest junior of them all, my dear +freshmen. Her name is Frances Veronica Marlton. Doesn't that sound like +the heroine's name in one of the six best sellers?" Mabel introduced the +three girls in turn. "Now let us be on our way," she commanded, looking +up and down the station platform at the fast dissolving groups of girls. +"I don't see any more stray lambs. I think the committee appointed to +meet the freshmen has fulfilled its mission. And now for your hotel. It +is past dinner time and I know you are hungry and anxious to rest." + +Picking up Grace's bag she led the way through the station followed by +Grace and Miriam. Anne walked behind them with Frances Marlton. The +little company set off down the main street of the college town at a +swinging pace. It was a wide, beautiful street, shaded by tall maples. +The houses that lined it were for the most part old-fashioned and the +wayfarers caught alluring glimpses of green lawns dotted with flower +beds as they walked along. + +"It makes me think of High School Street in Oakdale!" Grace exclaimed. +"If ever I feel that I'm going to be homesick, I'll just walk down this +street and make believe that I'm at home! That will be the surest cure +for the blues, if I get them." + +Mabel Ashe, who was now walking between Grace and Miriam, looked at +Grace rather speculatively. "You won't get them," she predicted. "You'll +have so many other things to think of, you won't think of yourself at +all. Here we are at the college campus. Over there is Overton Hall." + +The eyes of the newcomers were at once focussed on the stately gray +stone building that stood in the center of a wide stretch of green +campus, shaded by great trees. At various points of the campus were +situated smaller buildings which Mabel Ashe pointed out as Science +Hall, the gymnasium, laboratory, library and chapel. In Overton Hall, +Mabel explained, were situated certain recitation rooms, the offices of +the president, the dean and other officials of the college. Around the +campus were the various houses in which the more fortunate of the +hundreds of students lived. It was very desirable to secure a room in +one of these houses, but somewhat expensive and not always easy to do. +Rooms were sometimes spoken for a whole year in advance. + +"Do you room on the campus?" asked Grace. + +"Yes," replied Mabel. "I live at Holland House. I was fortunate enough +to have a friend graduate from here and will me her room. I entered +Overton the autumn following her graduation." + +"One of our Oakdale girls is a junior here," remarked Grace. "Her name +is Constance Fuller. She graduated from high school when we were +sophomores. We do not know her very well, and had quite forgotten she +was here. This afternoon on the train, Anne, who never forgets either +faces or names, suddenly announced the fact. I wonder if she has arrived +yet. We came early, I believe, but that is because we are obliged to +take the entrance examinations." + +"Now I know why the name, Oakdale, seemed so familiar!" exclaimed Mabel +Ashe. "I have heard Constance mention it. She is one of my best +friends. Does she know that you are to be here?" + +"No," replied Grace. "We haven't seen her this summer. We were away from +Oakdale." Grace did not wish to mention their trip to Europe, fearing +their companion might think her unduly anxious to boast. One of the +things against which Julia Crosby, her old time Oakdale friend, and a +senior in Smith College, had cautioned her, was boasting. "Avoid all +appearance of being your own press agent," Julia had humorously advised. +"If you don't you'll be a marked girl for the whole four years of your +college career. The meek and modest violet is a glowing example for +erring freshmen." + +"I'll remember, Julia," Grace had promised, and she now resolved that +she would think twice before speaking once, whatever the occasion might +be. + +"Constance has not arrived yet," said Mabel. "I heard her roommate say +this morning that she expected her to-morrow. She rooms at Holland +House, too. I shall tell her about you the moment I see her. This is the +Tourraine," she announced, pausing before a handsome sandstone building +and leading the way up the steps that led to the broad veranda, gay with +porch boxes of flowers and shaded by awnings. + +"Won't you come up to our rooms?" asked Miriam. + +"Not to-night, thank you," replied Mabel. "Frances and I will be over +bright and early to-morrow morning to pilot you to the college. Then you +can find out about the examinations. Good-night and pleasant dreams." +Extending their hands in turn to the three girls and nodding a last +smiling adieu, the two courteous juniors left them on the hotel veranda. + +"I must admit that I have been agreeably disappointed," said Miriam +Nesbit as the three girls stood for a moment before entering the hotel +to watch the retreating backs of their new acquaintances. + +"I, too," replied Grace. "I can't begin to tell you how dejected I felt +while we stood there on the station platform and no one came near us or +appeared to be aware of our existence." + +"It was enough to discourage the most optimistic freshman," averred +Anne. + +"I wonder who J. Elfreda Briggs's friends were," commented Miriam. "She +never said a word about knowing any one at Overton. I imagine she is a +thoroughly selfish girl, and the less I see of her in college the better +pleased I shall be." + +As their suite of rooms had been engaged in advance it needed but a word +to the clerk on Grace's part, then each girl in turn registered and +they were conducted to their suite. + +"This suite seems to be supplied with all the comforts of home," +observed Miriam, looking about her with satisfaction. "I am thankful to +have reached a haven of rest where I can bathe my grimy face and hands." + +"So am I," echoed Grace, setting down her suit case and sinking into an +easy chair with a tired sigh. "I am starved, too. Let us lose no time in +getting ready for dinner. After dinner we can rest." + +For the next half hour the travelers were busily engaged in removing the +dust of their journey and attiring themselves in the dainty summer +frocks which they had taken thought to pack in their suit cases. + +"I'm ready," announced Grace at last, as she poked a rebellious lock of +hair into place, and viewed herself in the mirror. + +"So am I," echoed Anne. + +"And I," from Miriam. "Why not walk down stairs? We are on the second +floor, and I never ride in an elevator when I can avoid doing so." + +The trio descended the stairs and made their way to the dining room, +where they were conducted to a table near an open window which looked +out on a shady side porch. + +"So far I haven't been imbued with what one might call college +atmosphere," remarked Miriam, after the dinner had been ordered and the +waiter had hurried off to attend to their wants. + +"I felt a certain amount of enthusiasm while those upper class girls +were with us, but it has vanished," said Anne. "I am just a professional +staying at a hotel." + +"I imagine we won't begin to regard ourselves as being a part of Overton +College until after we have tried our examinations and found an abiding +place in some one of the college houses. I hope we shall be able to get +into a campus house. I have always understood that it is ever so much +nicer to be on the campus. We really should have made arrangements +before-hand, and if we hadn't waited until the last moment to decide to +what college we wished to go we might be cosily settled now." + +"Perhaps we are only fulfilling our destiny," smiled Miriam Nesbit. + +"Perhaps," agreed Grace in a doubtful tone. "Once we are in our hall or +boarding house I dare say we will shake off this feeling of constraint +and become genuine Overtonites." + +"Had we better study to-night?" inquired Grace as they made their way +from the hotel dining room. + +"I think it would be a wise proceeding," agreed Miriam. "I want to go +over my French verbs." + +"So do I," echoed Grace. "Let's study until ten, and then go straight to +bed." + +Ten o'clock stretched well toward eleven before Grace put down her text +book with a tired little sigh and declared herself too sleepy for +further study. + +It had been arranged that Miriam should occupy the one room of the suite +while Grace and Anne were to share the other, which had two beds. The +long journey by rail had tired the travelers far more than they would +admit. For a few moments, after retiring, conversation flourished +between the two rooms, then died away in indistinct murmurs, and the +prospective Overton freshmen slept peacefully as though safe in their +Oakdale homes. + + + + +CHAPTER IV + +MIRIAM'S UNWELCOME SURPRISE + + +The two days that followed were busy ones for Grace, Anne and Miriam. +The morning after their arrival Mabel Ashe and Frances Marlton appeared +at half-past eight o'clock to conduct them to Overton Hall. There they +registered and were then sent to the room where the examination in +French was to be held. Examinations in the other required subjects +followed in rapid succession and it was Friday before they had settled +themselves in Wayne Hall, the house in which they were to live as +students of Overton College. + +Wayne Hall was a substantial four-story brick house, just a block from +the campus. It was looked upon as a strictly freshman house, but +occasionally sophomores lived there, as the rooms were well-furnished +and the matron, Mrs. Elwood, had a reputation for looking out for the +welfare of her girls. + +To their delight Grace and Anne had been allowed to room together, while +Miriam had by lucky chance secured a room to herself across the hall. + +"If that poor little yellow-haired freshman hadn't failed in all her +examinations I shouldn't be rooming alone," said Miriam rather soberly +as she dived into the depths of the now almost emptied trunk. + +"Did you meet her?" asked Grace, who, seated on the bed beside Anne, +watched Miriam's unpacking with interested eyes. + +"No," replied Miriam. "One of the freshmen at the table told me about +her. She said that the poor girl cried all day yesterday and last night. +She didn't dare write her father, who, it seems, is very severe, that +she had failed. He won't know she's coming until she reaches home." + +"What a pity," said Anne sympathetically. "It must be dreadful to fail +and know that one must face not only the humility of the failure, but +the displeasure of one's family too." + +"If I had failed in my examinations neither Father nor Mother would have +said one reproachful word," said Grace. + +"Of course I'm sorry for her," said Miriam, "but considering the fact +that I am now going to room alone, I shall write to Mother and ask her +to send me the money to furnish this room as I please. I'd like to have +a davenport bed, and I want a chiffonier and a dressing table to match. +There's room here for a piano, too. I'll have it over in this corner and +then I'll----" + +Rap, rap, rap! sounded on the door. + +"Come in," called Miriam frowning at the interruption. + +The door opened to admit Mrs. Elwood, and following in her wake, laden +with a bag and two suit cases, her hat pushed over her eyes, a +half-suspicious, half-belligerent expression on her face, was J. Elfreda +Briggs. + +"Well I never!" she gasped in astonishment, dropping her belongings in a +heap on the floor and making a dive for the nearest chair. "You're the +last people I ever expected to see. Where have you been, anyway? I +supposed you'd all flunked in your exams, given up the job, and gone +back to Glendale, Hilldale--what's the name of that dale you hail from?" + +"Oakdale," supplemented Anne slyly. + +"Yes, that's it. Oakdale. Foolish name for a town, isn't it?" + +During this outburst Mrs. Elwood had stood silent, looking at J. Elfreda +with doubtful eyes. Now she said apologetically, "I'm very sorry, Miss +Nesbit, but could you--that is--would you mind having a roommate after +all? My sister, Mrs. Arnold, who manages Ralston House just down the +street from here, took Miss Briggs because she thought one of her girls +wasn't coming back. Now the girl is here and she has no place for Miss +Briggs. Of course, if you insist on not having a roommate, my sister and +I will see that Miss Briggs secures a room in one of the other college +houses." Mrs. Elwood paused and looked questioningly at Miriam, who +stood silent, an inscrutable expression on her face. Grace and Anne, +remembering Miriam's dislike for the stout girl, wondered what her +answer would be. + +The settling of the question was not left to Miriam, for during the +brief silence that followed Mrs. Elwood's deprecatory speech J. Elfreda +had been making a comprehensive survey of her surroundings. "It's all +right, Mrs. Elwood," she drawled. "Don't worry about me. I like this +room and I guess I can get along with Miss Nesbit. You may telephone the +expressman to have my trunk sent here. I'm not going back to Ralston +House with you. I'm too tired. I'm going to stay here." + +Mrs. Elwood looked appealingly at Miriam, as though mutely trying to +apologize for J. Elfreda's disregard for the rights of others. + +Miriam's straight black brows drew together. She stared at their +unwelcome guest with a look that caused a slow flush to rise to the +stout girl's face. Suddenly her face relaxed into a smile of intense +amusement, and extending her hand to J. Elfreda, she said, "You are +welcome to half this room, if you care to stay." + +"Well, I never!" exclaimed the other girl for the second time, as she +shook the proffered hand. "Honestly, I thought you were going to give me +a regular freeze out. You looked like a thunder cloud for a minute. I +expect it won't be all sunshine around here, this year, for I'm used to +having things go my way, and I guess you are, too." + +"Then perhaps learning to defer to each other will be good practice for +both of us," suggested Miriam. + +"Perhaps it will, but I doubt if we ever practise it," was the +discouraging retort. + +"I'll notify my sister that you are to be here, Miss Briggs," broke in +Mrs. Elwood. "Then I'll see that this room is made ready for two. Thank +you, Miss Nesbit." She turned gratefully to Miriam. + +"All right," answered J. Elfreda indifferently. "You can fix it up if +you want to, but I warn you that I'll probably buy my own furniture and +throw out all this." She waved a comprehensive hand at the despised +furniture. + +"You are at liberty to make whatever changes you wish," Mrs. Elwood +responded rather stiffly, and without further remark left the room. + +"She didn't like my remark about her furniture," commented the stout +girl, "but I'm not worrying about it. It's funny that I should run into +you girls, though. What kind of a time have you been having here, and +did you pass all your exams?" + +The girls replied in the affirmative, then Grace asked the same question +of Elfreda. + +"Of course," was the laconic answer. "I had a tutor all summer, besides +I told you on the train that I wasn't a wooden head." + +"Where did you stay until you went to Ralston House?" asked Anne. "We +saw you go away from the station with two girls when you left the train, +and we've seen you twice at a distance during examinations, but this is +the first chance we've had to talk with you." + +J. Elfreda stared at Anne, her eyes narrowing. + +"Do you want to know just what happened to me?" she asked slowly. "Well, +I'll tell you three girls about it, because I've got to tell some one +and I don't believe you'll spread the story." + +"We won't tell anyone," promised Grace. + +"How about you two?" asked the stout girl. + +"I'll answer for both of us," smiled Anne. + +"All right then, I'll tell you. Now remember, you've promised." + +The girls nodded. + +"Well, it was this way," began Elfreda. "When I left the train I hadn't +gone six steps until two girls walked up to me and asked if I were a +freshman. They said they were on the committee to meet and look after +the girls who were entering college for the first time. I said that was +very kind of them and asked them to show me the way to Ralston House. +They picked up my suit cases and we started out. They asked me my name +and all sorts of questions and I told them a little about myself," +continued the stout girl pompously. "They seemed quite impressed, too. +Then one of them said she thought I had better see the registrar before +going to Ralston House, for the registrar would be anxious to meet me. +They both said I was quite different from the rest of the new girls, and +made such a lot of fuss over me that I invited them into that little +shop across from the station to have ice cream." + +"And then?" asked Miriam. + +"Then," said J. Elfreda impressively, "after they had had two sundaes +apiece, at my expense, they played a mean trick on me. They took me into +a big building a little further down the street, down a long hall, and +left me sitting on a seat outside what I supposed was the registrar's +office. They said I must wait there and the registrar's clerk would come +out and conduct me to the registrar. They said that it was against the +rules to walk into the office and that it was the business of the clerk +to come out every half hour and conduct any one who was waiting into the +registrar's private office. + +"Well, I sat there and sat there. It made me think of when I was a +kiddie and used to watch the cuckoo clock to see the bird come out. But +there wasn't even a bird came out of that door," continued Elfreda +gloomily. "People passed up and down the hall, and every once in a while +a man would walk right into the place without knocking, or seeing the +clerk, or anything else. + +"After I had sat there for at least two hours, I made up my mind to go +in even if I were ordered out the next minute. I marched up to the door +and opened it and walked into the office. There was no one in sight but +a young woman who was putting on her hat. 'Where's the registrar?' I +asked. 'He hasn't been here to-day,' she said. 'I thought the registrar +was a woman,' I said. She seemed surprised at that and asked what made +me think so. I said that two of the students had told me so. Then she +looked at me in the queerest way and began to smile. 'Do you want to see +the registrar of Overton College?' she asked. 'Of course I do,' I said, +for I began to suspect that something was wrong. Then she stopped +smiling and said it was too bad, but whoever had sent me there had +played a trick on me and brought me to the office of the Register of +Deeds. Instead of Overton Hall I was in the county court house. Now can +you beat it?" finished Elfreda slangily. + +"I should say not," cried Grace indignantly. "I think it was +contemptible in them to accept your hospitality and then treat you in +that fashion. No really nice girl would do any such thing, even in fun." + +"I should say not," sympathized Miriam, forgetting that she did not +yearn for J. Elfreda as a roommate. "What did you do after you +discovered your mistake?" + +"I left the Register's office, his deeds, and all the rest of that +building in pretty short order," continued Elfreda. "When I reached the +street I went straight back to the station and hired a carriage to take +me to Ralston House. Mrs. Arnold gave me my supper even though it was +late, and the next day I saw the registrar in earnest. I told her the +whole story and described the girls. I didn't know their names, but she +said she thought she knew who they were from the description. So I +suppose she'll send for me before long to identify them." + +"But you're not going to?" questioned Grace in astonishment. + +"Why not?" returned the stout girl calmly. "Do you think I'll let slip a +chance to get even with them? I guess not." + +"But this will be carried to the dean and they will be severely +reprimanded and the whole college will know it," expostulated Grace. + +"Well, the whole college should know it," stoutly contended Elfreda. +"I'll show those two smart young women that I'm not as green as I appear +to be." + +Grace was on the verge of saying that J. Elfreda would have shown more +wisdom by keeping silent, but suddenly checked herself. She had no right +to criticize J. Elfreda's motives. To her the bare idea of telling tales +was abhorrent, while this girl gloried in the fact that she had exposed +those who annoyed her. + +"I'm sorry you told the registrar," she said slowly. "Perhaps in the +rush of business she'll forget about it." + +"She'd better not," threatened Elfreda, "or she'll hear it from me. When +it comes to getting even, I never relent. I'm just like Pa in that +respect. However, let's change the subject. Now that I'm here, show me +where I can put my clothes," she added, addressing Miriam. "Do you keep +your things in order? I never do. The morning I left home Ma said she +felt sorry for my future roommate." + +Elfreda kept up a brisk monologue as she opened one of her suit cases +and began hauling out its contents. Miriam made a gesture of hopeless +resignation behind the stout girl's back. + +"I must go to my room and get ready for dinner," said Grace, her eyes +dancing. "Coming, Anne?" + +Anne nodded and the two girls beat a hasty retreat. Elfreda's calm +manner of appropriating things and Miriam's resigned air were too much +for them. Once inside their room they gave way to uncontrolled +merriment. + +"I knew I'd laugh if I stayed there another second," confessed Anne. +"Poor Miriam. I heartily agree with Ma, don't you?" + +"Yes," smiled Grace. Then, her face sobering, she added, "I am afraid +she is laying up trouble for herself. I wish she hadn't told." + + + + +CHAPTER V + +AN INTERRUPTED STUDY HOUR + + +The first two weeks at Overton glided by with amazing swiftness. There +was so much to be done in the way of arranging one's recitations, buying +or renting one's books and accustoming one's self to the routine of +college life that Grace and her friends could scarcely spare the time to +write their home letters. There were twenty-four girls at Wayne Hall. +With the exception of four sophomores the house was given up to +freshmen. Grace thought them all delightful, and in her whole-souled, +generous fashion made capital of their virtues and remained blind to +their shortcomings. There had been a number of jolly gatherings in Mrs. +Elwood's living room, at which quantities of fudge and penuchi were made +and eaten and mere acquaintances became fast friends. + +The week following their arrival a dance had been given in the gymnasium +in honor of the freshmen. The whole college had turned out at this +strictly informal affair, and the upper class girls had taken particular +pains to see that the freshmen were provided with partners and had a +good time generally. At this dance the three Oakdale friends had felt +more at home than at any other time since entering Overton. In the first +place, Mabel Ashe, Frances Marlton and Constance King had come over to +Wayne Hall in a body on the evening before the dance and offered +themselves as escorts. Furthermore, the scores of happy, laughing girls +gliding over the gymnasium floor to the music of a three-piece orchestra +reminded Grace of the school dances in her own home town. J. Elfreda had +also been escorted to the hop by Virginia Gaines, one of the sophomores +at Wayne Hall, who had a great respect for the stout girl's money, and +it was a secret relief to Grace that she had not been left out. + +Now the dance was a thing of the past, and nothing was in sight in the +way of entertainment except the reception and dance given by the +sophomores to the freshmen. This was a yearly event, and meant more to +the freshmen than almost any other class celebration, for the +sophomores, having thrown off freshman shackles, took a lively hand in +the affairs of the members of the entering class. It was sophomores who +under pretense of sympathetic interest wormed out of unsuspecting +freshmen their inmost secrets and gleefully spread them abroad among the +upper classes. It was also the sophomores who were the most active in +enforcing the standard that erring freshmen were supposed to live up to. +The junior and senior classes as a rule allowed their sophomore sisters +to regulate the conduct of the newcomers at Overton, only stepping in to +interfere in extreme cases. + +Grace and her friends had met nearly all the members of the sophomore +class at the freshman dance, but in reality they had very few +acquaintances among them that bade fair to become their friends. + +"I don't suppose we'll have the honor of being escorted to the reception +by sophomores," remarked Grace several evenings before the event, as she +and Miriam strolled out of the dining room. "We'll have to go in a crowd +by ourselves and look as though we enjoyed it." + +"Why not stay at home?" yawned Miriam. "I'm not as over-awed at the idea +of this affair as I might be." + +"No," replied Grace, shaking her head. "It wouldn't do. We ought to go. +The dance is to be given in honor of the freshmen, and it's their duty +to turn out and make it a success. Are you going to study your Livy +to-night, Miriam?" + +"If I can," replied Miriam grimly. "It depends on what my talkative +roommate does. If she elects to give me another instalment of the story +of her life before she came here, Livy won't stand much chance. We have +progressed as far as her twelfth year, and I was just on the point of +learning how she survived scarlet fever when the doctor didn't expect +her to live, last night, when she happened to remember that she hadn't +looked at her history lesson and I was mercifully spared further +torture." + +"Poor Miriam," laughed Grace. "But you could have said you didn't want +her the day Mrs. Elwood brought her here. What made you decide to let +her stay? I saw by your face something interesting was going on in your +mind." + +Miriam looked reflectively at Grace. "I don't know I'm sure just why I +let her stay. It wasn't because I wished to please Mrs. Elwood, though +she is so nice with all of us. I had a curious feeling that I ought to +take J. Elfreda in hand. If it had been you whose room she invaded you +wouldn't have hesitated even for a second. Ever since you and I settled +our differences back in our high school days I've always held you up to +myself as an example. Now, honestly, Grace, you would have taken her in +without a murmur, wouldn't you?" + +"Ye-e-s," said Grace slowly, her face flushing. "I would have said she +might stay, I think. But, Miriam, you mustn't hold me up as an example. +I couldn't be more generous and loyal and broadminded than you." + +"In the words of J. Elfreda, 'let's change the subject,'" said Miriam +hastily. "Where's Anne?" + +"Anne is out visiting the humblest freshman of them all," replied Grace. +"Her name is Ruth Denton. Anne singled her out in English the other day, +scraped acquaintance with her, and found that she has a room in an old +house in the suburbs of the town. She takes care of her own room, boards +herself and does any kind of mending she can get to do from the girls to +help her pay her way through college. Anne only found her last week, but +I have promised to go to see her, too, and I want you to go with me." + +They had paused at the door of Miriam's room. Her hand on the door, she +said earnestly, "I'd love to go, Grace. I might know that you and Anne +couldn't rest without championing some one's cause." + +"What about you and J. Elfreda?" questioned Grace slyly. + +"Oh, that's different," retorted Miriam. Opening the door she glanced +about the room. Her own side was in perfect order, but J. Elfreda's half +looked as though it had been visited by a cyclone. The cover of her +couch bed was pulled askew and the sofa pillows ornamented the floor. +Shoes and stockings were scattered about in wild disorder. Her dressing +table looked as though the contents had been stirred up and deposited in +a heap in the center. From the top drawer of the chiffonier protruded a +hand-embroidered collar, and a long black silk tie hung down the middle +of the piece of furniture, giving it the effect of being draped in +mourning. + +Catching sight of this Grace pointed to it, laughing. "It looks as +though she were in mourning, doesn't it?" + +"For her sins, yes," replied Miriam grimly. "Isn't this room a mess, +though? I've picked up her things ever so many times, but I'm tired of +it. Come in here to-night, Grace. I want to see how it seems to have my +dearest friend in my room, all to myself." + +"All right," laughed Grace. "I'll get my books." + +Five minutes later she reappeared and, cosily establishing herself in +the Morris chair that Miriam insisted she should occupy, the girls began +their work. For the time being silence reigned, broken only by the sound +of turning leaves or an occasional question on the part of one or the +other of the two. Finally Miriam closed her book triumphantly. "That's +done," she exulted. "Now for my English." + +"I wish I was through with this," sighed Grace, eyeing her Livy with +disfavor. "I never do learn my lessons quickly. I have to study ever so +much harder than you and Anne. Now, if it were basketball, then +everything would be lovely. Still, you're a champion player, too, +Miriam, so you've more than your share of accomplishments. Anne, too, +excites my envy and admiration. She can act and stand first in her +classes, too, while I have to work like mad to keep up in my classes and +am not a star in anything. Perhaps during this year I shall develop some +new talent of which no one suspects me. It won't be for study, that's +sure." + +Miriam smiled to herself, but said nothing. She knew that Grace already +possessed a talent for making friends and an ability to see not only her +own way clearly, but to smooth the pathway of those weaker than herself +that was little short of marvelous. She knew, too, that before the end +of the school year Grace's remarkable personality was sure to make +itself felt among her fellow students. + +"What are you smiling to yourself about, Miriam?" demanded Grace. + +But at this juncture the door was burst violently open and J. Elfreda +Briggs dashed into the room, threw herself face downward on her +disordered bed and gave way to a long, anguished wail. + + + + +CHAPTER VI + +A DISTURBING NOTE + + +Miriam and Grace sprang to their feet, regarding the sobbing, moaning +girl in blank amazement. + +"What on earth is the matter, Elfreda," said Miriam. + +The answer was another long wail that made the girls glance +apprehensively toward the door. + +"She'll have to be more quiet," said Grace, "or else every girl in the +house will hear her and come in to inquire what has happened." Going +over to the couch, she knelt beside Elfreda and said almost sharply, +"Elfreda, stop crying at once. Do you want all the girls in the house to +hear you?" + +"I don't care," was the discouraging answer, but in a lower tone, +nevertheless; but she continued to sob heart-brokenly. + +"Tell me about it, Elfreda," said Grace more gently, taking one of the +girl's limp hands in hers. "Something dreadful must have happened. Have +you had bad news from home?" + +"No-o-o," gasped the stout girl. "It's the sophomores. I can't go to the +reception. They won't let me." Her sobs burst forth afresh. + +Grace rose from her knees, casting a puzzled glance toward Miriam. "I +wonder what she means." Then placing her hands on Elfreda's shoulders +she raised her to a sitting position on the couch and dropping down +beside her put one arm over her shoulder. Miriam promptly sat down on +the other side, and being thus supported and bolstered by their +sympathetic arms, Elfreda gulped, gurgled, sighed and then said with +quivering lips, "I wish I had taken your advice, Grace." + +"About what?" asked Grace. Then, the same idea occurring to them +simultaneously, Miriam and Grace exchanged dismayed glances. Elfreda had +come to grief through reporting the two mischievous sophomores to the +registrar. + +"About telling the registrar," faltered Elfreda, unrolling her +handkerchief from the ball into which she had rolled it and wiping her +eyes. + +"I'm so sorry," Grace said with quick sympathy. + +"You're not half so sorry as I am," was the tearful retort. "I'll write +to Pa and Ma that I want to go home next week. They'll make a fuss, but +they'll send for me." + +"Are your father and mother very anxious that you should stay here?" +asked Miriam. + +"A good deal more anxious than I am," responded Elfreda. "Ma picked out +Overton for me long before I left high school. She thinks it the only +college going and so does Pa." + +"Then, of course, they will be disappointed if you go home without even +trying to like college." + +"I can't help that," whined Elfreda. "I can't stay here and have the +whole college down on me, and that's what will happen. You girls don't +know how serious it is." + +"I think you had better begin at the beginning and tell us everything," +suggested Miriam, a trifle impatiently. + +"It was the night of the freshman hop that they began to be so mean," +burst forth Elfreda. "I went to the dance with Virginia Gaines, that +sophomore who sits next to me at the table." + +"Who do you mean by 'they'?" asked Grace. + +"Alberta Wicks, the tall red-haired girl, and Mary Hampton, the short +dark one. They took me over to the court house," was the prompt answer. +"The registrar reported them to the dean. She sent for them the very day +of the dance and gave them an awful talking to and they were perfectly +furious with me for telling. They found out that Virginia had invited me +to the dance, and told her the whole story. She was horrid to me, and +hardly spoke to me all the way to the gymnasium or coming home. They +must have told every girl I know, for not one of them would come near +me. I had to sit around all evening, for I didn't know half a dozen +girls, and you three were too busy to look at me. You can imagine I had +a slow old time, and I was glad to get home. Maybe you noticed I wasn't +very talkative that night after we got back to the house, Miriam?" + +Miriam nodded. + +"After that, Virginia and I didn't speak. I didn't care much anyhow, for +she made me tired," continued Elfreda. "But when the talk about the +sophomore reception began I saw that they were going to hand me a whole +block of ice. It was bad enough to have them cut me in classes and on +the street, but I had set my heart on the reception and wrote to Ma to +send me a new dress. It came yesterday. It's pale blue with pearl +trimmings and it's a dream. But what good does it do me now?" She stared +gloomily ahead of her for an instant, then went on: + +"Of course, I knew no one would invite me, but I made up my mind to ask +if I could go along with you folks, and I was going to ask you to-night, +when just before dinner a boy came here with this note." From the inside +of her white silk blouse she drew forth an envelope addressed to "Miss +J. Elfreda Briggs." Handing it to Grace she said briefly: "Read it." + +Grace drew a sheet of paper from the envelope, unfolded it and read: + +"Miss Briggs: + +"In reporting to the registrar two members of the sophomore class you +have offended not merely those members, but the class as well. You have +shown yourself so entirely incapable of understanding the first +principles of honor, that Overton would be much better off without you. +Do not attempt to attend the sophomore reception. If you are wise you +will leave Overton and enter some other college. + +"The Sophomore Class." + +Grace handed the note to Miriam. + +"What do you think of it?" asked Miriam, looking up from the last line. + +"I don't know what to think," rejoined Grace. "It doesn't seem as though +a whole class would rise up to settle what is really a personal affair. +Even though the sophomores are angry, they have no right to threaten +Elfreda and advise her to leave Overton. If the dean knew of this affair +I am afraid there would be war indeed." + +"Shall I tell her?" asked Elfreda eagerly. "I think I'd better; then +they won't dare to make me leave college." + +"Listen to me, Elfreda," said Grace firmly. "No one can make you leave +college unless you fail in your studies or do something really +reprehensible, but there is one thing you must make up your mind to do +if you wish to stay here, and have the girls like you." + +"What is it?" inquired Elfreda suspiciously. + +"You mustn't tell tales," was Grace's frank answer. "No matter what the +girls do or say to you, don't carry it to the officials of the college." + +"Do you mean that I'm to submit to all kinds of insults and not take my +own part?" demanded Elfreda, forgetting her grief and assuming a +belligerent air. + +"You are not fighting your own battles when you carry your grievances to +the dean, the registrar, or any other member of the faculty," said Grace +gravely. "You are merely giving them unpleasant information to which +they dislike to listen." + +"Humph!" was the contemptuous ejaculation. "The dean made it hot for the +girls just the same. I guess she didn't object much to hearing about +it." + +"You are not looking at things in their true light, Elfreda," put in +Miriam. "I'll venture to say that when the members of the faculty were +students they were just as careful not to tell tales as are the girls +here to-day. Of course, if students are reported to them, they are +obliged to take action in the matter, but I'm sure that they'd rather +not hear about the girls' petty difficulties." + +"'Petty difficulties!'" almost screamed Elfreda. "Well, I like your +impudence." Jerking herself from the girls' embrace she stood up and +walked to the other side of the room. Stumbling over one of her shoes +she kicked it viciously aside, then, leaning her head against the door, +her sobs broke forth afresh. + +In a twinkling Miriam was beside her. "Poor Elfreda," she soothed. "You +are tired and worn out. Take off your hat and coat and bathe your face. +You'll feel ever so much better after you've done that. You mustn't be +cross with Grace and me. We are only trying to help you. While you are +bathing your face, I'll make some chocolate and we'll have a cozy little +time. Won't that be nice?" + +Elfreda nodded, winked back her tears, and slowly drawing the pins from +her hat, flung it on the foot of her bed. Her coat followed, and seizing +her towel from the rack she stalked out of the room and down the hall to +the bath room. + +"Miriam, you're a darling and a diplomat!" exclaimed Grace, closing the +door, which the stout girl had left wide open. "Chocolate is the one +thing calculated to reduce J. Elfreda to reason. We will feed her, then +renew our lectures on tale-bearing. Never call me a reformer. I am +certain that before the year is over J. Elfreda won't know herself." + +"Nonsense," scoffed Miriam. "She is an interesting specimen, and +furnishes variety, of a certain kind," she added with an impish grin, +glancing comprehensively at the disordered room. "As long as I have +taken her unto myself as a roommate I might as well do what I can for +her. What seems so strange to me is that with all her money she is so +crude and slangy. She doesn't seem to have any ideals or much principle +either. Yet there is something sturdy and frankly independent about her, +too, that makes one think she's worth bothering with after all." + +"How did her father make his money?" asked Grace. + +"Lumber," replied Miriam. "They own tracts of timber land in Michigan. +Elfreda can have anything she asks for." + +Grace sat down on Miriam's bed, her chin in her hands. She was thinking +of the note she had just read and wondering what had better be done. +Miriam, despite her avowal that she was tired of picking up her +roommate's scattered clothing, busied herself with reducing Elfreda's +half of the room to some semblance of order. Going to the closet, she +took down an elaborate Japanese silk kimono and laid it across the foot +of Elfreda's bed. + +"What had we better do about this note?" Grace asked, picking it up from +the table and re-reading it. + +"What do you think?" questioned Miriam. + +"I think we had better ask the advice of some upper class girl," said +Grace. "I'm going to see Mabel Ashe to-morrow morning. I'll tell her +about it. Elfreda mustn't be cheated out of her right to go to the +reception." + +"But if the whole sophomore class objects to her, what then?" + +"I don't believe the whole sophomore class does object to her," returned +Grace. "I have a curious conviction that not many of them know her even +by sight. I think that this note was written for spite." + +"Do you think Miss Wicks and Miss Hampton wrote it?" queried Miriam. + +"I don't want to accuse any one of writing it, but they are the only +students who would have an object in doing so," declared Grace. "I hear +Elfreda coming down the hall. Don't say anything more about it just +now," she added in a lower tone. + +"My goodness, I forgot all about the chocolate!" exclaimed Miriam, +scurrying to a little oak cabinet in one corner of the room and taking +out the necessary ingredients. "Here, Grace, open this can of evaporated +cream with the scissors. You can use that paperweight for a hammer." + +Fifteen minutes later, wrapped in the folds of her kimono, J. Elfreda +sat drinking chocolate and devouring cakes as though her very existence +depended upon it. + +"You girls are ever so much nicer than I thought you'd be," she said +reflectively, between cakes. "I must say that I'm agreeably disappointed +in you, Miriam. I was pretty sure you were a regular snob, but you're +nothing like one. I couldn't help thinking about what you said, Grace, +while I was bathing my face," she continued. "It made me mad for a +minute, but I've come to the conclusion that you were talking sense, and +from now on the faculty will have to go some to get any information from +me." + + + + +CHAPTER VII + +GRACE TAKES MATTERS INTO HER OWN HANDS + + +"We have had, what might be considered by some people, a momentous +evening," remarked Grace as Anne Pierson walked into their room shortly +before ten o'clock. Having left the now almost cheerful Elfreda to the +good-natured ministrations of Miriam, Grace had said good night and +returned to her own room for a few more minutes of silent devotion to +Livy. + +"What happened?" asked Anne as she hung up her wraps, took down her +kimono, and prepared to be comfortable. + +"What might be expected," returned Grace, and briefly recounted what had +transpired in Miriam's room. + +"Wasn't it nice of Miriam to make a fuss over her, though?" said Anne +warmly. + +"Yes, of course, but it isn't Miriam's amiability that I'm thinking +about at present. It's what we'd better do to straighten out this +trouble for Elfreda," said Grace anxiously. "I felt glad when I came to +Overton that I did not have to worry about any one but myself, and now +I'm confronted with Elfreda's troubles." + +"I think it would be best to see Miss Ashe first," agreed Anne, after a +brief silence. + +"That settles it, then, I'll go. Tell me about your new freshman friend, +Anne." + +"She's a very nice girl," Anne replied, "and has lots of the right kind +of courage. She lives in a big, bare room in the top of an old house, +clear down at the other end of the town, and the way she has made that +room over to suit her needs is really wonderful. She has one corner of +it curtained off for her kitchen and has a cupboard for her dishes, what +there are of them. She cooks her meals over a little two-burner gas +stove, and does her own washing and ironing. Every spare moment she has +she devotes to doing mending. She does it beautifully, too. Ever so many +girls have given her their silk stockings and lingerie waists to darn." + +"Poor little thing," mused Grace. "I suppose she never has a minute to +play. I don't see how she manages to do all that work and study, too. I +wish we could do something to help her." + +"I don't know what we could do," returned Anne thoughtfully. "I imagine +she wouldn't accept help. She strikes me as being one of the kind who +would rather die than allow her friends to pay her way." + +"There must be some way," Grace said speculatively, "and some day we'll +find it out." + +"Sometimes I feel as though I had earned my college money too easily," +confessed Anne. "The work I did on the stage wasn't work at all, it was +pure pleasure. Ruth Denton's work is the hardest kind of drudgery." + +"But think how hard you worked to win the scholarship," reminded Grace. + +"That was work I loved, too," replied Anne, shaking her head +deprecatingly over her own good fortune. + +"Never mind," laughed Grace. "Just think of how hard you might have had +to work if you hadn't been a genius, and that will comfort you a +little." + +"Grace, you are too ridiculous," protested Anne, flushing deeply. + +"Anne, you are entirely too modest," retorted Grace. "Come on, little +Miss Nonentity, let's go to bed or I won't get up early enough to-morrow +morning to see Mabel Ashe before my first recitation." + +"All right," yawned Anne. "To-morrow night I must stay in the house and +write letters. I've owed David a letter for a week. I wonder why Nora +and Jessica don't write." + +"They promised to write first, you know," said Grace. + +"If we don't hear from them by Saturday we'd better send them a postcard +to hurry them up. Let's go down to that little stationer's shop +to-morrow and see what they have. I must find one that will suit Hippy's +peculiar style of beauty." + +Laughing and chatting of things that had happened at home, a subject of +which they never tired, Grace and Anne prepared for bed. + +The next morning Anne awoke first. Glancing at the little clock on the +chiffonier she exclaimed in dismay. They had overslept, and there was +barely time to dress and eat breakfast before chapel. + +"Oh, dear," lamented Grace as she slipped into her one-piece gown of +pink linen, "now I can't go to see Mabel until after luncheon. How +provoking!" + +But it was still more provoking to find, when she called at Holland +House, late that afternoon, that Mabel Ashe had made a dinner engagement +with several seniors and had just left the house. "What had I better do +about it?" Grace asked herself. "Shall I put it off until to-morrow or +shall I take matters into my own hands? It's only four days now until +the reception, and those girls may do a great deal of talking during +that time." She paused on the steps of Holland House and looked across +the campus toward Stuart Hall. "I'm sure I heard some one say that both +Miss Wicks and Miss Hampton live there," Grace reflected. "I don't like +to do it, but it's the only thing I can think of to do." Squaring her +shoulders Grace crossed the campus, a look of determination on her fine +face. Mounting the steps of Stuart Hall she deliberately rang the bell. + +Miss Wicks and Miss Hampton were both in, the maid stated, ushering +Grace into the big, attractively furnished living room. A moment later +there was a scurry of footsteps on the stairs and Alberta Wicks, +followed by Mary Hampton, entered the room. + +Grace rose from her chair to greet them. "Good afternoon," she said +pleasantly. "I shall have to introduce myself. I am Grace Harlowe of the +freshman class. I saw you at the dance the other night but did not meet +you." + +"How do you do?" returned Alberta Wicks in a bored tone, while the other +girl nodded indifferently. "I remember your face, I think. I'm not sure. +There was an army of freshmen at the dance. The largest entering class +for a number of years, I understand." + +"Freshmen are perhaps not important enough to be remembered," returned +Grace, smiling faintly. Then deciding that there was nothing to be +gained by beating about the bush she said earnestly, "I hope you will +not think me meddlesome or presuming, but I came here this afternoon to +talk with you about something that concerns a member of the freshman +class. I refer to Miss Briggs, whom I am quite certain you know." + +"Miss Briggs," repeated Alberta Wicks, meditatively. "Let me see, I +think we met her----" + +"The day she came to college," supplemented Grace. + +"How did you know that?" was the sharp question. + +"I saw you and Miss Hampton when you approached her, and also when you +walked away from the station with her," Grace said quietly. "Miss Briggs +rode part of the way on the train with us to Overton." + +A deep flush rose to the faces of both young women at Grace's +indisputable statement. There was an uncomfortable silence. + +"I know also," continued Grace, "that you conducted her to the county +court house instead of the registrar's office and left her to find out +the truth as best she might." + +"Really," sneered Alberta, "you seem to be extremely well informed as to +what took place. It is quite evident that Miss Briggs published the news +broadcast." + +"She did nothing of the sort," retorted Grace coldly. "She did tell my +roommate and me, and I regret to say that she also told the registrar, +but she now realizes her mistake in doing so." + +"Her realization comes entirely too late," was the sarcastic reply. "She +should have thought things over before going to the registrar with +anything so silly." + +"Ah!" ejaculated Grace. "I am glad to hear you admit that the trick you +played was silly. To my mind it was both senseless and unkind. However, +I did not come here to-day to discuss the ethics of the affair. Miss +Briggs has received a note forbidding her attendance at the sophomore +reception and advising her to leave Overton. It is signed 'Sophomore +Class.' It states her betrayal of two sophomores to the registrar as the +cause of its origin. What I wish to ask you is whether the sophomores +have really taken action in this matter, or whether you wrote this note +in order to frighten Miss Briggs into leaving college?" + +"I do not admit your right to interfere, and I shall certainly not +answer your question, Miss Harlowe. You are decidedly impertinent, to +say the least," replied Alberta in a tone of suppressed anger. "I cannot +understand why you should take such an unprecedented interest in Miss +Briggs's affairs and I shall tell you nothing." + +[Illustration: "I Am Sorry That We Have Failed to Come to an +Understanding."] + +"Very well," said Grace composedly. "I see that I shall have to go to +each member of the sophomore class in turn in order to find out the +truth. I cannot believe that these girls are so lacking in college +spirit as to ostracize a newcomer, even though she did act unwisely." + +"You would not dare to do it!" exclaimed Mary Hampton excitedly. She had +hitherto taken no part in the conversation. + +"Why not?" asked Grace. "I am determined to go to the root of this +matter. I don't intend Miss Briggs shall leave college, or be sent to +coventry either. She has acted hastily, but she will live it down, that +is, unless word of it has traveled too far. Even so, I hardly think she +will leave college. I am sorry that we have failed to come to an +understanding." + +Grace walked proudly toward the door. Inwardly she was deeply +disappointed at having failed, but she gave no sign of feeling her +defeat. + +"Come back!" commanded Alberta Wicks harshly, as Grace stood with her +hand on the door knob. Grace turned and walked toward them. Her face +gave no sign of her surprise. + +"Do you really intend to take up this affair with every member of the +sophomore class?" demanded Alberta, eyeing Grace sharply. There was a +faint note of dismay in her voice, despite her attempt to appear +unconcerned. + +"Yes," answered Grace firmly. "The only alternative would be to take it +to the faculty, and that is not to be thought of. I shall make a +personal appeal to each sophomore for Miss Briggs." + +"Then I suppose rather than bring down a hornet's nest about our ears, +we might as well tell you that the majority of the class know nothing of +this. A number of sophomores, with a view to the good of the college, +decided themselves to be justified in sending the letter to Miss Briggs. +We do not wish young women of her type at Overton, and Miss Briggs will +do well to go elsewhere. She will never be happy at Overton." + +"Is that a threat?" asked Grace quickly. + +Alberta merely shrugged her shoulders in answer to Grace's question. + +"You may call it what you please," remarked Mary Hampton sullenly. + +"Thank you," said Grace gravely. "I think I have a fair idea of the +situation. I believe I know too, just how many sophomores were concerned +in the writing of the letter, and am sure that their adverse opinion +will neither make nor mar Miss Briggs. Good afternoon." + +With this Grace walked serenely out of the house, leaving behind her two +discomfited and ignominiously defeated young women. + +"Do you believe she would have kept her word and put the matter before +the class?" asked Mary Hampton after Grace had gone. + +"Yes," responded Alberta, frowning. "She wouldn't have hesitated. She +meant what she said. She is one of those tiresome persons who is forever +advocating fair play. She only does it as a pose. She imagines, I +suppose that it will attract the attention of the upper class girls. I +should like to teach her a lesson in humility, but it is dangerous, for +with all her faults she is by no means stupid, and unless we were very +careful we would be quite likely to come to grief." + + + + +CHAPTER VIII + +THE SOPHOMORE RECEPTION + + +It was the night of the sophomore reception and the gymnasium was ablaze +with light and color. All day the valiant sophomore class had labored as +decorators. Sofa cushions, portieres, screens and anything else that +might add to the beauty of the decorations had been begged and borrowed +from good-natured residents of the campus and nearby boarding houses. +There were great branches of red and gold leaves festooning and hiding +the gymnasium apparatus, and the respective sophomore and freshman +colors of blue and gold were in evidence in every nook and corner of the +big room. There was a real orchestra of eight pieces from the town of +Overton, seated on a palm-screened platform which had been erected for +the occasion; while a long line of freshmen in their best bib and tucker +crowded up to pay their respects to the receiving line of sophomores, +headed by the class president. + +The freshmen of Wayne Hall had elected to go together, and Ruth Denton +had also been invited to take dinner and dress with Anne, then go with +her and her friends to the reception. At first Ruth demurred on account +of her gown, which was a very plain little affair of white dotted swiss. +Then Grace had come to the rescue and insisted that Ruth should wear a +very beautiful white satin ribbon belt with long, graceful ends, +belonging to her, which quite transformed the simple frock. There was +also a white satin hair ornament to match, and Miriam's clever fingers +had done her soft brown hair in a new, becoming fashion. Even Elfreda +had insisted on lending her a white opera cape and praising her +appearance until the little girl was in a maze of delight at so much +unexpected attention. Grace, Anne, and Miriam had put on their +graduating gowns and Elfreda was arrayed in all the glory of the gown +she had ordered for the occasion and afterward entertained so little +hope of wearing. + +Just as they were ready to start the door bell rang. There was a sound +of laughing voices and the patter of slippered feet on the stairs, and +Mabel Ashe, accompanied by Frances Marlton, Constance Fuller, and two +other juniors, appeared on the landing. + +"Better late than never," announced Mabel cheerily, as Grace appeared in +the doorway. "We've come to take you to the reception. We weren't +invited until the eleventh hour, but we're making up for lost time." + +"Why, I didn't know juniors were invited to the reception," exclaimed +Grace, taking Mabel's extended hand in both her own. "Judging from all +outward signs I suppose you are going to the reception, else why wear +your costliest raiment?" + +"Your deduction is not only marvelous but correct," returned Mabel. "We +were invited because the sophomores found themselves lacking not in +quality, but quantity. There weren't nearly enough sophomore 'gentlemen' +to go round, so we juniors were pressed into service. + +"I'm so glad," returned Grace warmly. "We know nearly all the freshmen, +but we know only a few sophomores. We were lamenting to-night because +we expected to be wall flowers." + +"Not if Frances and I can help it," promised Mabel. "Girls, I want you +to meet Miss Graham and Miss Allen, both worthy juniors. You already +know Constance." + +The "worthy juniors" nodded smilingly as Mabel presented Grace and her +friends. + +"Get your capes and scarfs," directed Mabel briskly. "We must be on our +way. I'm sure it's going to be a red-letter affair. The sophomores have +nearly worked their dear heads off to impress the baby class. Do you +girls all dance, and how many of you can lead?" + +"Miriam and I," answered Grace. "Anne is not tall enough. Elfreda and +Ruth will have to answer for themselves." + +Ruth Denton confessed to being barely able to dance. Elfreda, who looked +really handsome in her blue evening gown, answered in the affirmative. +Grace noted with secret satisfaction that the stout girl was keeping +strictly in the background and making no effort to push herself forward. +"If she only behaves like that all evening the girls will be sure to +like her, and if anything comes up later about this registrar business +there won't be such fuss made over it," Grace reflected. + +"Come on, Grace!" Frances Marlton's merry tones broke in on Grace's +reflections. "I'm going to be your faithful cavalier. I'll offer you my +arm as soon as we get downstairs. We never could walk two abreast in +state down these stairs." + +Grace followed Frances's lead, smiling happily. Julia Graham, a rather +stout, pleasant-faced young woman in pink messaline, bowed to Miriam. +Anne found herself accepting the arm of Edith Allen, while Constance +Fuller took charge of Ruth Denton. The crowning honor fell to J. +Elfreda, for Mabel Ashe walked up to her, slipped her arm in that of the +astonished girl, saying impressively, "May I have the pleasure, Miss +Briggs?" + +The little party fairly bubbled over with high spirits as they set out +for the gymnasium in couples, but to Elfreda the world was gayest rose +color. To be escorted to the reception by the most popular girl in +college was an honor of which she had never dreamed. Only a few days +before she had resigned all hope of even going, but through the magic of +Grace Harlowe she was among the elect. For almost the first time in her +self-centered young life, she was swept by a wholly generous impulse to +do the best that lay within her in college if only for Grace's sake. +While she listened to Mabel's gay sallies, answering them almost shyly, +her mind was on the debt of gratitude she owed Grace, who, without +mentioning her visit to Alberta Wicks, had assured her that she had made +inquiry and found that the letter was not the work of the sophomore +class as a body. Grace had refused to voice even a suspicion regarding +the writer's identity, but had so strongly advised Elfreda to pay no +attention to the cowardly warning, but attend the reception as though +nothing had happened, that the stout girl had taken her advice. + +Grace was now quietly jubilant over the way things had turned out. She +was so glad Mabel had chosen Elfreda. "I wonder how she knew," she said +half aloud. + +"How who knew, and what did she know?" inquired Frances quickly. + +"Nothing," replied Grace, in sudden confusion. "I was just wondering." + +"I know what you were wondering and I'll tell you. A certain junior who +is a friend of a certain sophomore told Mabel certain things." + +"Frances, you are a wizard!" exclaimed Grace in a low tone. "How did you +know of what I was thinking?" + +"The question is," replied Frances, "do you understand me?" + +"I think I know who the sophomore is," hesitated Grace, "but I don't +understand about the junior." + +"And I can't tell you," replied Frances gravely. "I can only say that +Mabel likes you very much, Grace, and that a certain junior who is fond +of Mabel is jealous of your friendship. Both Mabel and I admire your +stand in the other matter. You are measuring up to college standards, my +dear, and I am sure you will be an honor to 19----." + +Frances finished her flattering prediction just as they stepped inside +the doorway of the gymnasium. Before Grace had time to reply they found +themselves among a bevy of daintily gowned girls that were forming in +line to pay their respects to the president of the sophomore class and +five of her classmates who formed the receiving party. After this +formality was over the girls walked about the gymnasium, admiring the +decorations. Mabel Ashe was fairly overwhelmed by her admirers. It +seemed to Grace as though she attracted more attention than the +receiving party itself. It was: "Mabel, dear, dance the first waltz with +me;" "Come and drink lemonade with us, Queen Mab," and "Why, you dear +Mabel, I might have known the sophomores couldn't get along without +you." + +"She knows every girl in college, I believe," remarked Anne to Edith +Allen, as Mabel stood laughing and talking animatedly, the center of an +admiring group. + +"Every one loves her from the faculty down," replied Edith. "She hadn't +been here six weeks as a freshman until the whole class was sending her +violets and asking her out to dinners. She was elected president of the +freshman class, too, and had the honor of refusing the sophomore +nomination. They want her for junior president, but she will refuse that +nomination, too. She is as unselfish and unspoiled as the day she came +here and the most sympathetic girl I have ever known. We are all madly +jealous of Frances." + +Anne smiled at this statement. "It is nice to be liked," she said +simply. "That is the way it is with Grace at home." + +"I'm not surprised," replied Edith, regarding Grace critically. "She has +a fine face. That Miss Nesbit seems nice, too. She is a beauty, isn't +she?" + +Anne replied happily in the affirmative. To her praise of her two +dearest friends was as the sweetest music. + +"Shall we dance?" said Edith, rising and offering her arm in her most +manly fashion. A moment later the two girls joined the dancers, who were +circling the floor with more or less grace to the strains of a waltz. + +"What kind of a time are you having?" asked Grace an hour later as she +and Miriam met in front of one of the lemonade bowls. + +"I'm enjoying it ever so much," was the enthusiastic answer. "I've met a +lot of sophomores that I've been wanting to know, and they have been so +nice to me. Have you seen Elfreda lately?" + +"No," said Grace with a guilty start. "I've been having such a good time +I forgot her. Let's go and find her now." + +The two began a slow promenade of the room in search of the missing +girl. Suddenly Grace clutched her friend's arm. "Look over there, +Miriam!" she exclaimed. + +Seated on a divan beside Mabel Ashe and surrounded by half a dozen +sophomores was J. Elfreda. She was talking animatedly and the girls were +urging her on with laughter and cries of "Now show us how some one else +in Fairview looks." + +"What do you suppose she is saying?" wondered Miriam. "Let's go over." +They neared the group just in time to hear Elfreda say, "The president +of the Fairview suffragist league." Then her round face set as though +turned to stone. Her eyes took on a determined glare, and drawing down +the corners of her mouth she elevated her chin, rose from the divan and +shrilled forth "Votes for Women" in a tone that fairly convulsed her +hearers. Then suddenly catching sight of Grace and Miriam she sat down +abruptly and said with an embarrassed gesture of dismissal, "The show's +over. I see my friends are looking for me. I'll have to go." + +"You funny, funny girl!" exclaimed Mabel Ashe. "What a treasure you'll +be when we give college entertainments. You'll make the Dramatic Club +some day." + +"Nothing like it," returned Elfreda, resorting to slang in her +embarrassment. + +"Where did you ever learn to mimic people so cleverly?" asked one +sophomore. + +"Oh, I don't know," replied Elfreda almost rudely. "I've imitated folks +ever since I was a kid--little girl," she corrected. "You said you'd +waltz with me to-night, Miriam, so come on. That's a Strauss waltz, and +I don't want to miss it. Please excuse me," she said, turning to the +assembled girls. She was making a desperate effort to be polite when she +preferred to be rude. + +"Mabel Ashe, you're the dearest girl," Grace burst forth as the little +crowd dissolved and strolled off in different directions. "You have been +lovely to Elfreda, and instead of her evening being spoiled, you know +what I mean, she has actually made a sensation." + +"I am not the only one who has been looking out for J. Elfreda's +interests," reminded Mabel. "I am glad that she has this talent. It will +help her to make friends with the girls, and if nothing more is said +about the registrar affair she will soon have a following of her own." + +"Do you think anything more will be said?" asked Grace anxiously. + +"Not if I can help it," was the response. + +It was almost midnight when, after seeing Ruth Denton home, the four +girls climbed the steps of Wayne Hall. + +"It was lovely, wasn't it, Anne?" declared Grace as she slipped into her +kimono and began taking the pins from her hair. + +"Yes," said Anne with a half sigh. She was deliberating as to whether +she had better tell Grace a disturbing bit of conversation she had +overheard. After all it wasn't worth repeating. She had simply heard one +freshman say to another that she had been prepared to like Miss Harlowe, +but something she had heard had caused her to change her mind. Anne +suspected that in some way Elfreda's troubles had been shifted to +Grace's shoulders. + + + + +CHAPTER IX + +DISAGREEABLE NEWS + + +"Hurrah!" cried Miriam Nesbit gleefully, coming into the living room of +Wayne Hall where Grace sat at the old-fashioned library table absorbed +in writing a theme for next day's composition class. + +"What's happened?" asked Grace curiously, looking up from her writing. + +"We're to go over to Exeter Field to-morrow for a try out in basketball. +I do hope we'll both make the team." + +"So do I," agreed Grace promptly. "But there are so many girls that we +may not be even chosen as subs. Besides, our playing may not compare +with that of some of the others." + +"Nonsense," returned Miriam stoutly. "Your playing would stand out +anywhere, Grace, even on a boys' team. I consider myself a fair player, +too," she added, flushing a little. + +"I should say you are!" exclaimed Grace. "Who told you about the try +out?" + +"It's on the bulletin board. I don't see how you missed it." + +"I didn't look at the bulletin board this morning. I meant to, then +something else took my attention, and I forgot all about it." The +"something else" had been the extremely frigid manner in which two +freshmen she particularly liked had greeted her as she caught up with +them on the way to her Livy class that morning. Grace wondered not a +little at this cavalier treatment, but could arrive at no satisfactory +conclusion regarding it. She finally tried to dismiss the matter by +ascribing it to over-sensitiveness on her part, but every now and then +it haunted her like an offending spectre. + +"I always look at the bulletin board, no matter what happens," declared +Miriam emphatically. "I must hurry upstairs and impart the glorious news +to Elfreda. We had elected to spend Saturday afternoon in moving our +furniture about, hoping to gain a few square inches of room space, but +we'll have to postpone doing it. We can do it the first rainy Saturday. +Hurry along with your paper and come upstairs. I'm going to make tea, +and I've acquired a new kind of cakes. They're chocolate covered and +taste like home and mother." + +After Miriam had gone upstairs Grace sat staring at her theme with +unseeing eyes. Disagreeable thoughts would come, and try as she might +she could not drive them away. She had been snubbed and she could not +forget it. Giving herself a little impatient shake she turned her +attention to her theme and went on writing rapidly. Half an hour later +she folded it neatly, placed it inside one of her books, and went slowly +upstairs. She found Miriam, Anne and Elfreda seated on the floor deep in +tea drinking. Before them was a plate piled high with the new kind of +cakes, and a five-pound box of candy that Elfreda had received from New +York that morning. + +"Sit down here, Grace," invited Anne, making room for her friend. "Give +her some tea this minute, Miriam. She is a working woman and needs +nourishment. Did you finish your theme, dear?" + +Grace nodded. Then taking the cup Miriam offered she dropped two lumps +of sugar in it, and began drinking her tea in silence. + +"What's the matter, Grace?" asked Anne anxiously. + +"Nothing," replied Grace. "I feel reflective. I suppose that's why I +haven't anything to say. Did Miriam tell you about the basketball try +out on Exeter Field?" + +"Yes; but not for mine--I mean--I'm not interested in basketball," +amended Elfreda, hastily. "I tell you this trying to cut out slang is no +idle dream." + +There was a shout of laughter from the three girls. + +"Now, see here," bristled the stout girl. "You needn't laugh at me. What +I meant was that--that it is very difficult to refrain from the use of +slang," finished Elfreda with such affected primness that the laughter +broke forth afresh. + +"Humph!" she ejaculated disgustedly. "I don't see anything to laugh at. +Goodness knows I'm trying hard to break myself of the habit." + +"Of course you are," sympathized Anne. "We aren't laughing at you. It +was the funny way you ended your last sentence." + +Elfreda's face relaxed into a good-natured grin. "I am funny sometimes," +she admitted calmly. "Even Pa, who doesn't smile once a year, says so." + +"I must go," said Anne, rising. "I haven't looked at my history lesson, +and it is frightfully long, too." + +"I'll go with you," announced Grace. "I must mend my blue serge dress. I +stepped on it while going upstairs this morning and tore it just above +the hem. I had to change it for this, and was almost late for chapel." + +"I waited for you in the hall as long as I could," said Anne. "I meant +to ask you what happened, but forgot it. Grace, what do you suppose +Elfreda said before you came upstairs?" + +"I can't possibly guess," rejoined Grace. "J. Elfreda's remarks are +varied and startling." + +The two girls were now in their own room. + +"These are nice ones," averred Anne. "She said that you and Miriam and I +were the first girls she'd ever cared much about. She said that she had +never tried to do anything to please any one but herself until she came +here. Then when you stood up for her, and fixed things so she could go +to the reception, she said she held up her right hand and swore to +herself that she'd try to be worthy of our friendship. That's why she's +trying not to use slang, and to be more generous. She keeps her things +in order, too. You noticed how nice everything looked to-day." + +"Miriam, not I, is responsible for the change," said Grace. "She is a +born diplomat. She knows exactly how to proceed with J. Elfreda. I hope +there won't be anything more said about the registrar affair, though. I +want Elfreda to like college better every day." + +"Grace," said Anne hesitatingly, "if I tell you something, will you +promise not to worry over it?" + +"What do you mean?" asked Grace quickly, a puzzled look in her eyes. "I +can't promise not to worry until I know that there's nothing to worry +over. If you have heard something disagreeable about me, I'm not afraid +to listen." + +"I know it," said Anne. Then she went on almost abruptly. "I heard two +freshmen talking about you the other night at the reception. One of them +said that she had been prepared to like you, but had heard something +that had caused her to change her mind." Anne looked distressed. + +For a moment Grace sat very still. + +"Oh, dear!" lamented Anne. "I'm sorry I told you. Now I've hurt your +feelings." + +"Nonsense!" retorted Grace stoutly. "It will take more than that to hurt +my feelings. I am beginning to see a light, however. At the reception +the other night Frances told me that Mabel had heard about my call at +Stuart Hall from a senior who is a friend of a certain sophomore. Now, +that sophomore is either Miss Wicks or Miss Hampton. It looks as though +these two girls were not willing to let bygones be bygones. I haven't +the slightest idea what they may have said about me, but I am sure they +must have circulated some untruthful report among the freshmen. I don't +like to accuse any one of being untruthful, but I am quite sure that I +have done nothing reprehensible. Now that you have told me I'm going to +watch closely. If a number of the girls snub me, I shall know that it is +serious." + +"Then you will fight for your rights, won't you?" pleaded Anne. "It +isn't fair that you should be misjudged for trying to help Elfreda." + +"I don't know," replied Grace doubtfully. "It might not be worth while. +I have a theory that if one is right with one's conscience nothing else +matters." + +Anne shook her head dubiously. "That won't protect you from +unpleasantness unless the girls think so, too. Our freshman year is our +foundation year, and if we allow any one even to think that we are not +putting our best material into it, the shadow is likely to follow us to +the very threshold of graduation. It is easy enough to start a rumor but +once let it gain headway, it is almost impossible to check it. Nearly +all of your sophomore year in high school was spoiled through standing +up for me. That's why I'm so determined to make you look out for your +own interests." + +While Anne was earnestly urging Grace to action, Grace was frantically +rummaging in her closet for her blue dress. It was several minutes +before she found it. If the blue dress could have spoken it would have +borne witness to the fact that its owner dashed her hand suspiciously +across her eyes before emerging from the closet with it over her arm. + + + + +CHAPTER X + +THE MAKING OF THE TEAM + + +Saturday dawned clear and sunshiny. It was an ideal autumn day, and +luncheon at Wayne Hall was eaten rapidly. Everyone was eager to give an +opinion regarding the basketball try out, and with one or two exceptions +each girl cherished the secret hope of making the team. Anne was one of +the exceptions. She had no basketball yearnings. She was ready and +willing to be an enthusiastic and loyal fan, but aside from walking and +dancing she had no desire to take an active part in college sports. She +was extremely proud of Miriam's and Grace's fine playing, however, and +never doubted for an instant that both girls would make the team. "I'm +sure you and Miriam will be chosen," she asserted to Grace, as the +latter stood before her mirror, viewing herself in her new felt walking +hat, that had arrived that morning. + +The two friends had run up to their room after luncheon to hurry into +their coats and hats, preparatory to going to Exeter Field. Anne eyed +Grace admiringly. "Your new hat is so becoming," she said. + +"I think yours is ever so pretty, too," returned Grace. "It looks like +new. No one would know that you bought it last season. You take such +good care of your clothes, Anne. I wish I could take as good care of +mine. I hang them up and keep them in repair, but somehow they just wear +out all at once." + +"Don't stop to mourn over wearing out your clothes on this gala day," +laughed Miriam Nesbit, who had appeared in the open door in time to hear +Grace's plaintive assertion. She was wearing a becoming suit of blue and +a blue hat to match. + +"Where's Elfreda?" asked Grace. "She's going, too, isn't she?" + +Miriam nodded, then said slyly, "If she ever gets ready." + +Just then an anguished voice called out, "Miriam, please come back. That +pin you fastened in the back of my waist is sticking me and I can't +reach it." + +Miriam flew to the rescue, smothering an involuntary laugh as she ran. +Five minutes later she and Elfreda, in a new brown suit and hat, wearing +the expression of a martyr, joined Grace and Anne on the veranda, and +the four set out for Exeter Field. + +"I'm not going to talk about certain things to-day, Grace, but did you +notice that all the girls at our table were as nice with you as ever?" +said Anne in a low tone. + +"Yes; I noticed it," returned Grace. "If they continue to be the same, I +shall think that we have been making a mountain of a molehill." + +"Look at that crowd ahead of us," called Miriam. + +A veritable procession of girls wound its way up the hilly street to +Exeter Field. There were big girls and little girls, all talking and +laughing happily, until the still October air rang with the sound of +their gay, young voices. The majority of them were well-dressed, +although here and there might be seen a last year's hat or coat that no +one seemed to notice or to mind. Overton had a reputation for democracy +in spite of the fact that most of its students came from homes where +there was no lack of money. + +Arriving at the field the four girls followed the crowd, which for the +most part made for a long, low building at one end of the field. + +"Where are they going?" asked Grace. + +"For ice cream, of course," replied a young woman who stood near enough +to overhear Grace's question. + +"Oh, I want some ice cream," piped up Elfreda. + +"Very well, my child, you shall have it," said Miriam in a grave, +motherly tone. + +The young woman who had answered Grace's question glanced at Miriam with +twinkling eyes. Then she smiled broadly. That smile warmed Grace's +heart. + +"Won't you come with us?" she asked. + +"Thank you, I believe I will," she replied. "I think I have the +advantage. I know you are Miss Harlowe, but you don't know me. My name +is Gertrude Wells, and I am a freshman, too. Now, suppose you introduce +your little friends, and we'll go over to the club restaurant. I was +waiting for my chum, but she has evidently deserted me." + +Grace decided that she liked Miss Wells better than any other freshman +she had met. She had a dry, humorous way of saying things that kept them +all in a gale of laughter. Elfreda, too, seemed especially interested in +her, and exerted herself to please. After their second ice all around +they strolled over to where the manager of the college athletics +association was marshaling the candidates for the try out. Grace and +Miriam hurried off to the training quarters at one end of the field to +put on their gymnasium suits. + +The girls who wished to play were formed into teams and tried out +against one another and the most promising of the players ordered to +step off to one side after having lined up for play three times. It was +after four o'clock when Grace and Miriam were called to the field. The +long wait had made Grace rather nervous. Miriam, however, was cool and +self-possessed, and played with snap and vigor. + +"I don't know what ails me," said Grace despairingly, as she and Miriam +stood waiting for the next line up. "I didn't play my best. I tried to, +but I couldn't." + +"You're nervous," rejoined Miriam. "Just make yourself believe you are +back in the gym at home and you can show them some star playing." + +"I will," promised Grace. "See if I don't." + +It was after five o'clock before the last ambitious freshman had been +given a chance to display her basketball prowess or lack of it. Grace +had made good her word and forgetting her nervousness had played with +the old-time dash and skill that had won fame for her in her high-school +days. Her playing had elicited cries of approval from those watching and +she had the satisfaction of hearing, "You play an excellent game, Miss +Harlowe," from the manager. Miriam, after her third trial, also received +her full measure of applause, and flushed and happy the two girls +clasped hands delightedly when they received word that they were to +report for practice at four o'clock Monday afternoon. As they were +leaving the field to go to the training shed Gertrude Wells hurried +toward them. "Miss Harlowe," she called, "please wait a minute." + +Grace paused obediently while Miriam and Anne walked on ahead. + +"Will you and your friends, Miss Nesbit, Miss Briggs and Miss Pierson, +come over to Morton Hall to-night at half-past seven o'clock. I have +invited a number of my freshmen friends, and I'd love to have you come, +too. It's Saturday night you know, so you won't have to worry about +recitations to-morrow." + +"Thank you," replied Grace. "I will come with pleasure. Girls," she +called to the three ahead, "come back here." + +Gertrude repeated her invitation, which was instantly accepted. "Be sure +to come early," was her parting admonition. + +"This is our first freshman invitation," remarked Grace after Gertrude +had left them. "I'm so glad. I had begun to think we would never get +acquainted with the rest of our class." + +"I understand that 19---- is the largest class Overton has ever had," +said Anne. + +"All the more reason why we should be proud of it," declared Miriam +quickly. + +"I wonder what they'll have to eat," said Elfreda reflectively. + +A derisive giggle greeted this remark. + +"Well, you needn't laugh," retorted Elfreda good-naturedly. "I didn't +say that because I'm so fond of eating. I was just wondering whether it +would be worth while to eat supper or not." + +"Take my advice and eat your supper, Elfreda," laughed Anne. "I have an +idea that we shall be fed on plowed field, fudge or something equally +nourishing." + +"Humph!" commented Elfreda. "That's just about what I thought. I hope we +have something sour for supper to-night. I'm getting tired of sweet +stuff. It's frightfully fattening, too." + +"What on earth has come over you, Elfreda," laughed Grace. "I thought +you were devoted to chocolate and bonbons." + +"I was," confessed Elfreda, "until I saw you and Miriam play basketball +this afternoon. I was crazy to play, too. But imagine how I'd look on +the field. I couldn't run six yards without puffing. I'm going to try to +get thinner, and perhaps some day I can make the team, too." + + + + +CHAPTER XI + +ANNE WINS A VICTORY + + +The pleasurable excitement of making the team and receiving the +invitation to the spread had driven all thought of the conversation +overheard by Anne from Grace's mind. Above all things Grace wished if +possible to establish friendly relations with every member of her class. +Now that she and her friends were invited to Morton House they would +meet a number of new girls. The Morton House girls had the reputation of +being both jolly and hospitable. Grace had the feeling that so far they +had made little or no social headway among their classmates. Aside from +Ruth Denton and the students at Wayne Hall they knew practically no +other freshmen. + +"This spread will help us to get in touch with some of the girls we +don't know," she confided to Anne while dressing that night for the +party. + +"I hope so," replied Anne. "We seem to be rather slow about making +friends here at Overton; that is, among the freshmen. We really know +more upper class girls, don't we?" + +"Yes," assented Grace. "But after to-night things will be different." + +It was only a few minutes' walk to Morton House and the four girls +enjoyed the brief stroll. + +"I wonder if we're too early," said Grace, consulting her watch. "It +lacks three minutes of being half-past seven. That's Morton House, isn't +it?" pointing at the substantial brick house just ahead of them. The +little party climbed the stone steps. Miriam rang the bell. Almost +instantly the door opened and Gertrude Wells smilingly ushered them into +the hall. "So glad you have come," she said. "All the other girls are +here." + +"We need not have been afraid of being too early, then," laughed Grace. + +"Hardly," smiled Gertrude, "the majority of us live here. There are +twenty freshmen in this house, and we invited ten more from outside. +Thirty girls in all, but the living room is large enough to hold us, and +Mrs. Kane doesn't mind if we make a good deal of noise. Come upstairs to +my room and take off your wraps. Then we'll join the crowd." A little +later they followed their hostess downstairs to the big living room, +that seemed fairly overflowing with girls. The buzz of conversation +ceased as they entered. Gertrude introduced them one after another to +the assembled crowd of young women, who received them with varying +degrees of cordiality. + +Anne's observant eyes noted that one group of girls in the corner barely +acknowledged the introduction. She also noted that the two freshmen +whose conversation she had overheard at the reception formed the center +of that group. The four girls found seats at one end of the room and the +conversation began again louder than ever. Grace and Miriam found +themselves surrounded by half a dozen girls who were eager to know where +they had learned to play basketball. Elfreda espied two freshmen who +recited history in the same class with her and was soon deep in +conversation with them. Anne, being left to her own devices, sat quietly +watching the throng of animated faces around her. With her, the study of +faces was a favorite pastime, and she furtively watched the little knot +of girls, whose lack of cordiality had been so noticeable to her. + +They were carrying on a low-toned conversation among themselves, and by +the frequent glances that were being cast first in the direction of +Grace, then Elfreda, Anne knew that the story of Elfreda's report to the +registrar was being talked over. Anne felt her anger rising. Why should +Grace be made to suffer for Elfreda's mistake, and why should Elfreda +have her freshman year spoiled on account of that mistake. Of course, no +one liked a tale bearer, but Elfreda would never again tell tales. +Besides, why should the freshmen undertake to champion the cause of two +sophomores, unless the latter had entirely misrepresented things? + +Anne could never tell what prompted her to rise and stroll over to the +group. The young women were so busily engaged in their conversation that +they did not notice her approach. Anne heard one of them say in a +disgusted tone, "I can't understand why Gertrude invited them. She knows +we dislike them." + +"She seems very friendly with them," grumbled another girl. "If I had +known they were to be here I should have stayed upstairs or gone out +rather than meet them. They showed extremely bad taste accepting +Gertrude's invitation." + +"Perhaps they don't know that we are down on them," suggested a +pale-faced girl rather timidly. + +"Of course they know it," sputtered one of the two disgruntled freshmen. +"Nell and I almost cut that Miss Harlowe the other morning. Don't try to +stand up for her, Lillian. She and that Miss Briggs are beneath the +notice of the really nice girls here. Overton doesn't want bullies and +tale-bearers. They're not in accordance with college spirit." + +The contempt with which these words were uttered stung Anne to action. +Stepping forward she said quietly, although her eyes flashed, "Pardon +me, but I could not help hearing what you said. Will you permit me to +speak a few words in defense of my friend, Grace Harlowe?" + +An astonished silence fell over the group of girls. Before one of them +had time to recover from her surprise at Anne's intrusion, she began to +speak in low tones that attracted no attention outside themselves, but +whose earnestness carried conviction to those listening: + +"You are evidently not in possession of the true account of what +happened to Miss Briggs the day she came to Overton. You know, perhaps, +that two sophomores took advantage of her verdancy and hazed her. +Perhaps they neglected to state, however, that they accepted her +invitation to eat ice cream before they returned her hospitality by +conducting her to the hall of a public building where they left her to +wait for the registrar. Considering the fact that she was tired from her +long ride, and had had no supper, I think it was an extremely poor +exhibition of the much vaunted Overton spirit. It was late that night +before she reached her boarding house. She was naturally indignant and +next day reported the matter to the registrar. This, I must admit, was +unwise on her part. She is very sorry, now, that she did so." + +"All this is not news to us," snapped Marian Cummings, one of the two +freshmen Anne had overheard at the reception. She stared insolently at +Anne. + +"But what I am about to tell you will perhaps surprise you," Anne +answered evenly. "Miss Briggs received a note purporting to come from +the whole sophomore class. The writer of the note threatened her with +vague penalties if she attended the sophomore reception, and practically +ordered her to leave college." + +The girls looked at one another without answering. This silence showed +only too plainly that this was indeed news. + +"Miss Briggs showed the letter to Miss Nesbit, her roommate, and to Miss +Harlowe," Anne continued composedly. "She was heartbroken over it and +would have left Overton if Miss Harlowe had not persuaded her to stay. +Miss Harlowe did a little investigating on her own account. She +suspected two sophomores of being responsible for the letter, believing +the rest of the class knew nothing about it. She called on the two young +women and forced them to admit their knowledge of the note. Both denied +writing it. It is evident that they have misrepresented matters among +their friends. As far as Grace Harlowe is concerned she is utterly +incapable of doing a mean or dishonorable act. We were classmates in +high school and she was beloved by all who knew her." + +Anne paused and glanced almost appealingly around the circle of tense +faces. Then Elizabeth Wade, the other hostile freshman, said slowly: +"Girls, I am inclined to think we have been imposed upon. Miss Pierson, +I will be perfectly frank with you. We knew nothing about the note. +Personally, I consider it an outrageous thing to do, and in direct +violation of what we are taught regarding college spirit. Briefly, what +we did hear was that Miss Briggs had reported two sophomores for playing +an innocent trick on her, and that Miss Harlowe had urged her to do so. +Also that Miss Harlowe had visited the two upper classmen and, after +rating them in a very ill-bred manner, had ordered them to apologize to +Miss Briggs." + +Anne smiled. "I can't help smiling," she apologized. "If you knew Grace +as I know her, you'd smile, too." + +Marian Cummings's face softened. "I do wish to know her, now," she +smiled. "After what you've told us I think the rest of us feel the same. +I'm glad you made us listen to you, Miss Pierson." + +"So am I," "and I," agreed the other girls. + +Anne's face flushed with joy at her victory. "I hope 19---- will be the +best class Overton has ever turned out," she said simply, "and I hope +that any misunderstandings that may arise will be cleared away as easily +as this one has been." + +"Suppose we go over and congratulate Miss Harlowe on her playing this +afternoon," proposed a tall freshman, "and we might incidentally pay our +respects to Miss Briggs. We must help her to live up to her good +resolutions, you know," she added slyly. + +Anne was in a maze of delight at her success. The other guests had been +so busily engaged with their own little groups, no one of them had +overheard Anne's defense of her friend. Grace, who was giving an eager +account of the famous game that won her team the championship during her +sophomore year at high school, looked up in surprise at the crowd of +merry girls which suddenly surrounded her. For an instant she looked +amazed, then smiled at them in the frank, straightforward fashion that +always made friends for her. + +Gertrude Wells, who, with three other freshmen, had been in the kitchen +preparing the refreshments, appeared in the door just in time to see the +girls surround Grace. She smiled contentedly, and nodding to the +fluffy-haired little girl standing beside her said gleefully: "What did +I tell you? Look in there." + +The fluffy-haired little girl obeyed. "How did you do it?" was the quick +answer. + +"They did it themselves. I just did the inviting and they did the rest. +Of course there was a certain amount of chance that they wouldn't get +together, but it was worth taking. After meeting her this afternoon I +felt sure that the girls were wrong, but I wished them to find out for +themselves. How it happened, I don't know, but we are sure to hear the +story after the party is over." + +While Gertrude Wells was congratulating herself on the success of her +experiment, Grace Harlowe was remarking to Miriam Nesbit that she +thought Gertrude Wells would be an ideal president from 19---- and that +she intended pointing out this fact to the freshmen of Wayne Hall. + + + + +CHAPTER XII + +UPS AND DOWNS + + +At breakfast the next morning Grace began her campaign, and she +continued to sing Gertrude Wells's praises when she encountered a group +of her freshmen friends after the services. Then Anne, Miriam, Elfreda +and she went for a stroll down College Street and into Vinton's for +ices. Here they encountered quite a delegation of girls from Morton +House, among whom was Gertrude herself, and a great deal of mysterious +intriguing went on behind that young woman's back, who, quite +unconscious of the honor about to be thrust upon her, was telling her +chum that she thought Grace Harlowe would make a good president for +19----. + +On her way home Grace exclaimed delightedly: "Look across the street, +girls! There is Mabel Ashe. Let's go over and speak to her." + +Suiting the action to the word the four girls hurried across the street +to greet their favorite. Mabel smiled pleasantly, stretching forth a +welcoming hand, but the young woman with her regarded their presence as +an intrusion and glared her displeasure at the newcomers. + +"How do you do, Miss Alden?" ventured Grace politely, but Miss Alden +stared over her head and with a frigid, "Really, Mabel, under the +circumstances, you'll have to excuse my leaving you," she turned and +marched off in the other direction. + +"I suppose we are the circumstances," said Grace, with a faint smile. +She was furiously angry at the unlooked-for snub, but refused to show +it. Anne looked distressed, Miriam was frowning, while Elfreda glowered +savagely. + +"Don't mind what she says," soothed Mabel. "She feels awfully cross this +afternoon because she has met with a disappointment. She has an +invitation to a Pi Kappa Gamma dance and she has been refused permission +to go. Result, she is in a raging, tearing humor." + +"But I thought one could always go to a fraternity dance if properly +chaperoned," remarked Grace innocently. + +"One can," mimicked Mabel, "if one doesn't ask permission to go too +often, and if one has no conditions to work off. Now, you see why +Mistress Beatrice is obliged to languish at home while the man who +invited her will no doubt have to invite some other girl, who is lucky +enough to have no conditions." + +"Isn't it rather early in the year to be conditioned?" asked Miriam. + +"Yes, but Beatrice has been cutting classes ever since she came back +this year," confided Mabel. "I am not betraying a confidence in telling +you this. She admits that she neglects her work. She says she is going +to settle down after mid-year's exams and work." + +"I think she's about the most snobbish proposition I ever came across," +announced Elfreda. "It would serve her right if she did flunk in her +examinations. I hope with all my heart she falls down with an awful +bump." + +Elfreda had forgotten her former aspirations toward cultivating the true +college spirit. + +"You mustn't wish even your bitterest enemy bad luck," smiled Mabel +Ashe. "Superstitious people say that the bad luck will be visited on the +head of the one who wishes it." + +"I'm not superstitious," retorted Elfreda. "Of course, I believe that +pins cut friendship, and that it's bad luck to see the new moon through +the window, or to walk under a ladder. It's a sure sign of death to +break a looking glass or dream of white flowers, too, and to drop a +spoon means certain disappointment, but aside from a few little things +like that, I certainly don't believe in signs." + +"Oh, no, you don't believe in signs," chorused the girls, in gleeful +sarcasm. + +"Well, I don't," reiterated Elfreda. "That is, not a whole lot of +them." + +"Good-bye, children, I must leave you at this corner," announced Mabel. +"Come and see me soon. I'll look you up the first evening I have free." + +"I should think that Miss Alden would hate herself," remarked Elfreda +scornfully, as she marched along beside Grace. "She hates you, that's +sure enough." + +"Nonsense, why should Miss Alden hate me? You are letting your +imagination run away with you, Elfreda," laughed Grace. + +"Don't you believe it," declared Elfreda doggedly. "She doesn't like +you, because Mabel likes you, and she likes Mabel. Some one told me the +other day that she can't bear to have Mabel look cross-eyed at any other +girl here. She claims that it's because she loves her so much, but I +think it's because she wants to have the most popular girl at Overton +for her friend," finished the stout girl shrewdly. + +"What shall we do this afternoon?" called Miriam Nesbit over her +shoulder. + +"Go on boosting our candidate," laughed Anne. "Let us go for a walk +after dinner. We will call on Ruth Denton. Then we'll take her with us +to Morton House. That will be a nice way for her to meet the Morton +House girls. While we are there we can find out how the land lies. Then +we will take Ruth home with us for supper and the rest of the evening, +if she doesn't have to study." + +At the dinner table that day Grace again introduced the subject of the +class election and was pleased to note that her suggestion regarding +Gertrude Wells as the best possible choice for class president had borne +fruit. The two sophomores at the table who had been through two class +elections, having just elected their president, smiled tolerantly at the +excitement exhibited by the "babies," and advised them not to elect in +haste and repent at leisure. + +"Why don't you children find out something about what the rest of the +class think before you rush into electing Miss Wells, just to please two +or three girls?" asked Virginia Gaines, the sophomore who had +assiduously cultivated the acquaintance of Elfreda--then dropped her at +the first sign of trouble. "We sophomores wouldn't allow ourselves to be +influenced by cliques. We consider the good of the class of more +importance than the good of any individual member." + +She smiled disagreeably at Grace, who looked at her steadily, then said, +"Was your remark intended for me and my friends, Miss Gaines?" + +"Not necessarily," flung back the sophomore, "unless you feel that it +applies to you and to them." + +"No, I don't believe it does," declared Grace with a quiet smile. "In +fact, I quite agree with you in saying that the good of the class should +always come first. That is why we are all anxious to nominate Miss Wells +for president of 19----." + +A dull flush rose to Virginia Gaines's sallow face. She was not +quick-witted and could think of no reply. The other freshmen at the +table were taking no pains to disguise their glee at Grace's retort. +Virginia's sarcastic comment had proved a boomerang and she had gained +nothing by launching it. She hurried through with her dessert and left +the table without another word, casting a half malignant look at Grace +as she went. + + "Virginia's mad, + And I am glad," + +sang a freshman softly as the door banged. + +"Please, don't," said Grace soberly. "I'm sorry she's angry, but I +couldn't help it. I seem always fated to arouse sophomore ire." + +"I wouldn't mind a little thing like that," comforted Elfreda. "I'd +rather be the enemy than the friend of some girls." + +"But I don't want to be the enemy of any girl," declared Grace, looking +almost appealingly about the table. + +"Of course you don't," soothed Emma Dean, a tall, near-sighted girl at +the end of the table, who had the reputation of making brilliant +recitations. "You couldn't antagonize the rest of us if you tried. That +is, unless you deliberately broke my glasses." + +A shout of laughter went up from the table. Virginia Gaines, who had +lingered in the hall, heard it, and her face darkened. In spite of +Grace's declaration for peace she had made an enemy. + + + + +CHAPTER XIII + +GRACE TURNS ELECTIONEER + + +Directly after dinner that afternoon, the four girls, looking very smart +in their new fall suits and hats, set out for Ruth's. They found her +seated at her little table eating a very humble dinner of her own +cooking. "I'm sorry I can't offer you anything to eat. I have 'licked +the platter clean,' you see. But won't you have some tea? I think I have +cups enough to go round, only I'm afraid I haven't enough saucers." + +"Thank you," began Elfreda, "but--" then a warning pinch from Miriam +caused her to eye the latter reproachfully and subside. + +"We'd love to have tea with you," smiled Miriam. "Wouldn't we, girls?" + +Elfreda, who had divined the reason for the pinch, said "yes" with the +others, and Ruth bustled about with pink cheeks and a delicious air of +importance. She took down from the cupboard shelf a box of Nabiscos that +she had been treasuring for some such occasion as the present, placing +them on a little hand-painted plate, the only piece of china she +possessed. When the tea was made the guests emptied the little tea-pot +and ate all of the Nabiscos, to the intense satisfaction of their +hostess, to whom entertaining was a new and delightful pastime. + +"Now, you must put on your wraps and go with us," commanded Grace, +setting her cup on the table. "We are going to Morton House to make our +party call. The future president of 19---- lives there. That is, we +think she is the future president and we hope to make others think so, +too." + +Ruth obediently went to the closet where her plain little hat and +shabby, old-style coat hung. She looked hesitatingly from the smartly +tailored suits of her guests to her own well-worn coat, then with a +proud little lifting of her head, she took it down and began putting it +on. + +During their walk to Morton House the girls met several freshmen they +knew, and these were faithfully interviewed as to their preference in +the matter of 19----'s president. To Grace's delight none of them had +made any choice in regard to candidates, so her glowing remarks as to +Gertrude Wells's ability to make a good president fell on fertile soil. +Fortune favored them, for when they reached Morton House they found Miss +Wells out and two-thirds of the girls downstairs in the living room +listening to the new songs that the curly-haired little girl at the +piano had received from New York the day before. She was in the middle +of one when the girls entered the room. Grace held up a warning finger +and pointed to the piano. + +The song ended several notes short and the little girl turned her head +toward her audience, saying, "I knew some one came in." + +"Won't you sing for us?" asked Anne, who loved music. The little girl's +voice reminded her of Nora O'Malley's, and Nora's singing had always +been a source of delight to Anne. + +"Not now," smiled the singer. "I wish to talk, but I'll sing for you +later." + +"We came over this afternoon," said Grace to the girl sitting next to +her, "to find out who Morton House wants for president. We would like to +have Miss Wells----" + +Grace was interrupted by a little cry of delight. The girl sprang to her +feet and cried, "Hear! hear!" Then she took Grace by the shoulders and +laughingly commanded, "Arise, occupy the center of the room and tell the +girls what you have just told me." + +Before she knew it Grace was standing in the middle of the room, +earnestly advocating Gertrude Wells's cause, while the Morton House +girls were making as much demonstration as was considered decorous on +Sunday. Grace concluded with, "I'm quite sure that every girl at Morton +House will vote for Miss Wells and every freshman at Wayne Hall, too. +Before class meeting next Friday I hope to be able to convince the +majority of 19---- that they will make no mistake in voting for Miss +Wells." + +Grace sat down amid subdued applause, and every one began talking to her +neighbor about the coming election. Ruth Denton listened to the gay +chatter with shining eyes. She had forgotten all about her shabby suit. +Presently the curly-haired little girl came over and sat down beside +her, asking her if she liked college. Ruth looked admiringly at the +little girl, whose dainty gown, silk stockings and smart pumps bespoke +luxury, and answered earnestly that she liked it better every day. "You +must come and see me," said the curly-haired little girl, whose name was +Arline Thayer. "We recite Livy in the same section, so we have something +in common to grumble about. Isn't the lesson for to-morrow terrific, +though?" + +"I haven't looked at it to-day," confessed Ruth happily. "I study hard +on Sunday as a rule, but to-day is the first time, you see----" Ruth +hesitated. + +"I see," said Arline kindly. "Hereafter you mustn't study all day on +Sunday. You must come and take dinner with me next Sunday and stay all +afternoon. Promise, now, that you'll come." + +"Oh, thank you. I'd love to come," stammered Ruth. She could scarcely +believe that this dainty little girl who wore such pretty clothes had +actually invited her to dinner at Morton House. + +"Did you have a good time, Ruth?" asked Miriam, as they started for home +late that afternoon. + +"Don't ask her," interposed Anne mischievously. "She forsook me and +hob-nobbed openly all afternoon with that curly-haired girl, Miss +Thayer. I am terribly jealous, and there is a deadly gleam in my eye." + +"Please, don't think, Anne----" began Ruth nervously, looking +distressed. + +"I am past thinking," retorted Anne melodramatically. "The time for +action has come. I shall challenge my rival to a duel the first time I +see her. We will fight with----" + +"Brooms," grinned Elfreda. "I once fought a duel down in our orchard +with my cousin Dick. Brooms were the chosen weapons. We certainly did +great execution with them. They were new ones and the brushy part kept +getting in our way until we happened to think of cutting it off and +fighting with the handles. After that things went more scientifically, +until Dick hit me on the nose by mistake. I wailed and shrieked and had +the nose bleed, and Ma whipped Dick and sent him home. That was about +the only duel I ever fought," concluded the stout girl reflectively, +"but if there's the slightest possibility of either of you choosing +brooms for weapons, I'll give you the benefit of my experience by +training you for the fray." + +"Shall I take her at her word, Ruth?" laughed Anne. + +"No, I'm not worth all that trouble," returned Ruth half shyly. + +"We won't have time to escort you home, Ruth," remarked Grace, looking +at her watch. "We must leave you at this corner. Be a good child and +don't sit up all night to study. Come over Tuesday evening to dinner, +and we'll all study together." + +"Thank you, I will if I don't have too much mending on hand," replied +Ruth. "Good-bye. I can't begin to tell you how much I've enjoyed being +with you." + +"Don't try," advised Elfreda laconically. "We've had just as much fun as +you have." + +Miriam and Grace exchanged glances. Elfreda was making rapid strides +along the road to fellowship. + +"I like that girl," she announced as Ruth disappeared around the corner. +"She has lots of pluck. When we asked her to go out with us to-day she +looked at her old coat and hat, then at us. I could see that she was +ashamed of them. But she wasn't ashamed for more than five seconds. She +straightened up and looked as proud as a princess. I could see----" + +"A great deal more than we did," finished Miriam. "I believe you have +eyes in the back of your head, Elfreda." + +"I don't miss much," agreed Elfreda modestly. "I saw you and Grace look +at each other when I said we'd had just as much fun as Ruth," she added +slyly. "I know what you were both thinking, too. You were thinking that +I wasn't so selfish as when I came here. You needn't color so because I +caught you. I am selfish, but I'm beginning to find out, just the same, +that there are other people in the world besides myself." + + + + +CHAPTER XIV + +AN INVITATION AND A MISUNDERSTANDING + + +The class elections went off with a snap. Grace nominated Gertrude Wells +for president. There were two other nominations, and after the three +young women had gone through the ordeal of inspection before the class, +the votes were cast. Gertrude Wells was elected president by an +overwhelming majority, and the nomination and election of the other +class officers quickly followed. The next night Grace and Miriam gave a +dinner in honor of her election at Vinton's, to which twelve girls were +invited, and for a week the new president was feted and lionized until +she laughingly declared that a return to the simple life was her only +means of re-establishing her lost reputation for study and avoiding +impending warnings. + +The class of 19---- soon became used to being a regularly organized body +and held its class meetings with as much pride as though it were the +most important organization in college. Thanksgiving plans now occupied +the foreground, and as the vacation was too short even to think about +going home, the girls began to make plans to spend their brief holiday +as advantageously as possible at or at least very near Overton. + +"There's a football game over at Willston, on Thanksgiving Day," +remarked Grace, looking up from the paper on which she was jotting down +possible amusements for vacation. Miriam had run into Grace's room for a +brief chat before dinner. "We don't know any Willston men, though. I +think football is ever so much more interesting when one knows the +players. If we were nearer the boys we might attend a fraternity dance +once in a while." + +"David says in his last letter that he is waiting impatiently for the +holidays. Just think, Grace, won't that be splendid to be back in dear +old Oakdale again?" + +"It seems years since I kissed Mother and Father good-bye," said Grace, +rather wistfully. "How I'd like to be at home for Thanksgiving." + +"Don't think about it," advised Miriam. "I was as blue as indigo last +night. Let's keep our minds strictly on what we're going to do with our +holiday. What have you put down?" + +"The football game first. Then I have tickets for a play that the Morton +House girls intend to give. We might go to Vinton's for supper on +Thanksgiving night. If we have a Thanksgiving dinner here that day it's +safe to say supper won't amount to much. I think----" + +Grace did not finish with what she was saying. A quick step sounded down +the hall and an instant later Anne ran into the room waving an open +letter in her hand. "Girls, girls!" she cried, "you never can guess!" + +"What is it? Tell us at once," commanded Grace, springing from her +chair. "You've received good news from some one we know." + +"Yes," replied Anne happily. "My letter is from Miss Southard. She +wishes us to spend Thanksgiving with her and her brother in New York +City. Isn't that glorious, and do you think we'll be allowed to go?" + +"Hurrah!" cried Grace. "Since we can't go home, it's the very nicest +sort of plan. I think we'll be allowed to go. We haven't any conditions +to work off, and I haven't planned to do any extra studying either. +Thank goodness, my allowance had an extra ten dollars attached to it +this month. Mother wrote that she thought I might need the money, and I +do. I couldn't possibly have stretched my regular allowance over this +trip." + +"I have money enough, I think," said Miriam. "I am a thrifty soul. I +saved ten dollars out of my last month's allowance. It was really extra +money that I had asked Mother for. I intended to buy a sweater and then +changed my mind." + +"The expenses of my trip will have to come out of my college money," +confessed Anne, a trifle soberly, "but I'd be willing to spend twice +that much to see the Southards. Mr. Southard is playing 'Hamlet' and so +we shall have the opportunity of seeing him in what the critics consider +his greatest part." + +"Remember, we haven't asked permission to go, yet," remarked Grace. + +"The registrar couldn't be so cruel as to refuse us," said Miriam +cheerfully. "Let's besiege her fortress in a body." + +"When shall we make our plea?" + +"To-morrow morning after chapel," suggested Anne. "Then we'll have more +time to plan our trip." + +The registrar's office was duly besieged the next morning, as agreed, +and the three girls hurried off to their classes with beaming faces. +When they returned to Wayne Hall after recitations that afternoon it was +to find Elfreda hanging over the railing in the upstairs hall, an +unusually solemn expression on her face. + +"Are you going?" she called down anxiously. "Yes," nodded Grace. "At +three o'clock Wednesday afternoon." + +Elfreda gave a smothered exclamation that sounded like, "What a shame," +and disappeared into her room, slamming the door. + +"I'm coming into your room for a while," said Miriam. "Elfreda will open +the door before long." + +"Yes, do," returned Grace hospitably. "Is she angry because you are +going away over Thanksgiving?" + +"No, not angry, but awfully disappointed. She almost cried last night +when I told her about it. I suspect she is crying now. She's like an +overgrown child at times." + +"I'm sorry we can't take her with us," deplored Grace. "Does she know +where we are going?" + +"Yes," returned Miriam. "She was practically thunderstruck when she +learned we were to visit the Southards. The queer part of it is this. +She saw Mr. Southard and Anne in 'As You Like It' last year. She thinks +Mr. Southard the greatest actor she ever saw, and she even spoke of +Anne's cleverness as Rosalind; she doesn't know it was Anne who played +the part." + +"Anne doesn't wish her or any one else here to know it," cautioned +Grace. "Do you suppose any other girl here saw Anne as Rosalind?" + +"Goodness knows," replied Miriam, with a shrug. "There's an old saying +that 'murder will out.' If any one here did see her, sooner or later +she'll be identified and lionized." + +"That's just why I don't wish the girls here to know," protested Anne, +who had been listening to the conversation of her friends, a slight +frown puckering her smooth forehead. "I don't care to be patronized and +petted, but secretly held at arms' length because I am a professional +player. If the girls find out that I played Rosalind in Mr. Southard's +company I'll never hear the last of it." In her anxiety Anne's voice +rose above its customary low key. In fact, all three had been talking +rather loudly, and the entire conversation had been carried straight to +the ears of the girl who stood outside the almost closed door. Elfreda +had come across the hall to hear the details of the proposed visit, but +had remained outside the door transfixed at what she heard. Then she +found her voice. + +"So that's your idea of true friendship, is it?" demanded an angry, +choking voice that caused the surprised young women to start and look +toward the door. Elfreda stepped into the room, her face flushed with +anger, her blue eyes fairly snapping. "You make a great fuss over me +when there's nothing going on, but none of you would invite me to go +with you to New York, when you know I'm crazy to go. And that's not +enough, you can't get along without talking about me. I heard every word +Anne said. I know now that it was she who played Rosalind in 'As You +Like It' last winter, because I saw her with my own eyes. If you girls +had been as honorable as you pretend to be you'd have told me about it +and I never would have said a word. But, no, Anne was afraid to tell, +for fear she'd 'never hear the last of it,'" sneered Elfreda, mimicking +Anne. "She's right, too. She never will. I'll not stop until I tell +every girl at Overton the whole story. When you come back," she went on, +turning to Miriam, "you'll find that I've moved. I thought you were nice +and I tried to be like you, but now I don't care to live in the same +house with you, and I don't intend ever to notice any of you again. With +that she rushed across the hall, slammed the door, and turned the key. + +"Locked out," said Miriam grimly. "I hope she'll let me in before the +dinner bell rings. I'd like to change this grimy blouse for a clean one. +I'll try to reason with her, once she opens the door." + +"Shall we go in, too, and try to explain matters?" asked Anne. "I didn't +say that she would tell the girls about my stage work. Surely, she +understands, too, that we are not at liberty to invite her to go with +us. I'll tell you what I will do. I'll telegraph the Southards and ask +permission to invite her. They will be perfectly willing for us to bring +her." + +"That might be a good plan," reflected Grace. "Don't waste another +minute, Anne, but telegraph Miss Southard at once." + +"Yes, go ahead," counseled Miriam, "and while you're gone I'll try to +pacify Elfreda." + +But all Miriam's efforts to restore peace failed. When a little later +she knocked gently on the door, Elfreda unlocked it, but received her +roommate's friendly overtures in sulky silence. After dinner, for the +first time since the sophomore reception, she spent the evening in +Virginia Gaines's room and that night the two girls prepared for sleep +without exchanging a word. + +Meanwhile Anne telegraphed, "May we bring friend? Will explain later. +Anne," and was anxiously awaiting a reply. It came the next morning +while they were at breakfast and read: "Your friends always welcome. +Telegraph train you will arrive. Mary Southard." Anne passed the +telegram to Grace, who sat next to her. After one quick glance at it +Grace passed it to Miriam. Elfreda, who sat directly opposite her, +watched the passing of the telegram with compressed lips. Miriam, +raising her eyes from the yellow slip, found those of her angry roommate +fixed on her in mingled curiosity and disdain. Ignoring the look she +said quietly, "I should like to see you for a moment after breakfast, +Elfreda. I have something to tell you." + +The stout girl's eyes narrowed. She glanced about the table and saw +Virginia Gaines watching her with a disagreeable smile. The sophomore +raised her eyebrows and shrugged her shoulders as though to say, "So, +you are going to allow her to order you about." Elfreda's face grew dark +with angry purpose. She leaned well forward across the table and said in +a tone of suppressed fury: "Kindly keep your remarks to yourself. I +don't care to hear them." + +"Very well," replied Miriam coldly, although her eyes flashed and the +temper that had been all but uncontrollable in days gone by threatened +to burst forth in all its old fury. Several girls smiled, and Virginia +Gaines laughed aloud. + +"A new declaration of independence has evidently been signed," she +jeered. "Too bad, isn't it, Miss Harlowe? You'll have to begin all over +again on some one else." + +"I am not likely to trouble you, at any rate, Miss Gaines," returned +Grace pointedly. + +This time the laugh was at Virginia's expense. A dull flush overspread +her plain face. Her angry eyes met Grace's steady gray ones, then fell +before the honest contempt she read there. During that brief instant she +saw herself through Grace's eyes and the sharp retort that rose to her +lips remained unuttered. + +In the next instant Grace was sorry for her rude retort. It would have +been far better to remain silent, she reflected. By answering she had +shown Virginia that the latter's taunt had annoyed her. + +"I wish I hadn't answered Miss Gaines," she confided to Miriam as they +were leaving the dining room. "It doesn't add to one's freshman dignity +to quarrel." + +"I am glad you did," returned Miriam. "It was a well-merited snub, and +she deserved it." + + + + +CHAPTER XV + +GREETING OLD FRIENDS + + +To spend their brief holiday with the Southards was the next best thing +to going home, in the opinion of the Oakdale girls. Mr. Southard met +them at the station with his automobile, and a twenty minutes' drive +brought them to the Southard home. Miss Southard met them at the door +with welcoming arms. She was particularly delighted to see Anne, for the +few weeks Anne had spent in their house had endeared her to the +Southards and made them wish her their "little sister" in reality rather +than by fond adoption. + +"What shall we do after dinner to-night?" asked Miss Southard, as she +showed her guests to their rooms after the first affectionate greetings +had been exchanged. "Everett, as you know, is appearing as Hamlet, and +wishes you to see him in the part. However, he has engaged a box for us +for to-morrow night. To-night we will go to some other theatre if you +wish." + +"To tell you the truth," replied Anne, slipping her hand into that of +the older woman, "we'd rather spend the evening quietly with you. That +is, unless you care particularly about our going out." + +Miss Southard's face revealed her pleasure at this announcement. "Would +you really?" she asked. "I should like to have you girls to myself +rather than go to the theatre, but I supposed you would prefer seeing a +successful play to staying at home with me." + +"Nothing could drag us from the house after that confession," laughed +Grace. "For my part I think it would be much nicer to stay at home. We +have so much to tell you." + +Dinner was a merry meal. Mr. Southard, who in the meantime had come in +from the theatre, became so absorbed in the conversation of his young +guests that both he and his sister forgot the time. The entrance into +the dining room of James, his valet, with his hat and coat, and the +warning words, "Ten minutes past seven, sir," caused him to spring from +his chair, glance at his watch with a rueful smile, and hurry out to +where his car stood waiting for him. + +"It's nice to be an idol of the public, but it's hard on the idol just +the same," sighed Grace, as the door closed after him. "Shall we see him +again to-night?" + +"You may stay up and wait for him if you wish," returned Miss Southard, +"but it will be after midnight. 'Hamlet' is a long play." + +"I saw Mr. Southard in 'Hamlet' long before I knew him," remarked Anne. +"My father and I were in New York rehearsing the play in which I +afterwards refused to work. The manager of our company was a friend of +Mr. Southard. One night he asked me if I would like to see the greatest +actor in America play 'Hamlet.' I said that Everett Southard was the +only man I ever wished to see in the role. I shall never forget how I +felt when he handed me a slip of paper. It was in Mr. Southard 's +handwriting and called for two seats at the theatre where he was +playing. He said he had asked Mr. Southard for the passes purposely for +me, because," Anne flushed slightly, "he insisted that in me lay the +making of a great artist, and that I ought to see nothing but the great +plays, enacted by great players." + +"How interesting!" exclaimed Grace. "You never told us anything about +your stage days before. What did you think after you saw 'Hamlet'?" + +"I went about in a dream for days afterward," confessed Anne. "Then, I +began to hate the play we were rehearsing, and finally ended by refusing +to stay in the company. Mother was with my sister in Oakdale, so I went +to them. I felt that there was no chance for me to ever become great. I +had no faith in my own ability, and I was determined not to waste my +life as a second or third rate actor. So I gave up the stage and decided +to try to get an education, then teach. You know the rest of my story. +Now comes the hardest part. After giving up all idea of the stage, the +door that I thought was barred has been opened to me. The unbelievable +has come to pass, and I have in a measure achieved what once seemed +unattainable. Do you think that I ought to bury my one talent when my +college days are over and become a teacher, or do you believe that I +should put it to good use by becoming an exponent of the highest +dramatic art?" + +Anne paused, looking almost melancholy in her earnestness. + +"My dear child," said Miss Southard gravely. "You are straining your +mental eyes with trying to look into the future. Wait until graduation +day comes. By that time you will know what is best for you to do. As far +as your work in the theatre is concerned, I consider that it is far more +to your credit to use the talent God has given you to help yourself +through college, than to wear yourself out doing tutoring or servants' +work. There is no stigma attached to my brother's art, why should there +be to yours?" + +"Good for you, Miss Southard," cheered Grace. "I'll tell you a secret. +Anne thinks just as you do, only she won't say so." + +"While you are here, Anne, Everett wishes you to meet Mr. Forest, the +manager of the stock company he wrote you about," continued Miss +Southard. + +"He is a playwright, producer and manager all in one, isn't he?" asked +Miriam. "I have seen ever so many pictures of him, and read a great deal +about him. They say he is always on the lookout for material for stars." + +"Yes," returned Miss Southard. "He was in Europe during Anne's +engagement here last winter. Nevertheless, he heard of her and asked +Everett a great many questions about her. I think he will offer her an +engagement for next summer with a certain stock company which he +controls." + +"How can I ever repay you and Mr. Southard for all you have done for +me?" said Anne earnestly. + +"By accepting the engagement," laughed Grace. + +"Grace is right," agreed Miss Southard. "Everett and I are trying to +help Anne in the way we think best." + +"Then I will be pleasing myself, too," confessed Anne. "For I love my +dramatic work as well as I do that of the college. Now, let us talk +about Oakdale and all our friends. We have so many things to tell you." + +It was after eleven o'clock when the girls retired. They had decided not +to stay up until Mr. Southard's return. Once in their rooms they found +themselves too sleepy for conversation and five minutes after their +lights were out they were fast asleep. + +They were up in good season the next morning, as it had been agreed that +they should be present at the morning service in the church the +Southards attended. Thanksgiving dinner was to be served at exactly half +past twelve o'clock, instead of at night, for Mr. Southard had a matinee +as well as an evening performance to give and never left the theatre for +dinner during this short intermission. + +In church that morning as she sat listening to the beautiful service, +Grace felt that she had everything for which to be thankful. In her +heart she said an earnest little prayer for all those unfortunates to +whom life had grudged even bread. She resolved to be more kind and +helpful during the coming year, and prayed that she might see the right +clearly and have the courage always to choose it. + +"I felt as though I wanted to be superlatively good all the rest of my +life," confessed Miriam on the way home. "That minister preached as +though he loved the whole world and wished it to be happy." + +"He does. He is a very fine man," said Miss Southard, "and does splendid +work among the very poor people. It will perhaps surprise you to know +that he was at one time an actor of great promise in Mr. Southard's +company. Then he received the conviction that his duty lay in entering +the ministry and he left the stage, entered a theological institute and +after receiving his degree came back to New York as the pastor of a +small church on the East Side. Everett and I were among his most +faithful parishioners. Then later on he received an appointment to the +church we just left, and has been there ever since." + +"That will be an interesting story to tell the girls when we go back to +college," said Grace thoughtfully. "He is a wonderful man, he made me +feel as though it paid to do one's best." + +"That is the reason he has been so successful in his work, I suppose," +remarked Anne. "He makes other people feel that it pays to be good, +too." + +From the subject of the actor-minister the conversation drifted to +Overton. Miss Southard listened interestedly to Grace's vivid +description of the college, the various halls and even the faculty. + +"Then you are satisfied with your choice? You never wish that you had +entered Vassar or Smith or any other college?" + +"Yes, I am satisfied," declared Grace, while Miriam and Anne echoed her +reply, but Grace might have truthfully added that there were times when +even the glorious privilege of being an Overton freshman had its +drawbacks. + + + + +CHAPTER XVI + +THANKSGIVING WITH THE SOUTHARDS + + +Thanksgiving dinner was served at exactly half-past twelve o'clock, and +eaten with much merriment and good cheer. At half-past one Mr. Southard +was obliged to leave his sister and guests, and at two o'clock they were +getting into their wraps, preparatory to accompanying Miss Southard to +another theatre to see one of the most successful plays of the season. +That night they saw the actor in "Hamlet," and his remarkable portrayal +of the ill-fated Prince of Denmark was something long to be remembered +by the three girls as well as by the rest of the enthusiastic assemblage +that witnessed it. + +"I shall never forget the awful look in his poor eyes," said Grace +solemnly. Then she joined in the insistent applause that Everett +Southard's art had evoked. Presently the actor appeared and bowed his +appreciation of the tribute. Then he made his exit nor could he be +induced to appear again. + +Anne sat as though turned to stone. She could not find words to express +the emotions that had thrilled her during Mr. Southard's marvelous +portrayal of the role. His own personality was completely submerged in +that of the melancholy ghost-ridden youth, who, dedicating his life to +the purpose of avenging his father's murder, welcomed death with open +arms when his purpose had been accomplished. She had seen a great play +and a great actor. The first time she saw "Hamlet" she left the theatre +heartsick and discouraged. To-night she was leaving it alert and +triumphant. + +"Anne has been touched by the finger of Genius," smiled Miss Southard, +as she marshaled her charges to their automobile. + +"How did you know?" asked Anne, but in spite of her smiling lips her +brown eyes were full of tears. + +"My dear, living with Everett has taught me the signs," said his sister +simply. + +"I should like to play Ophelia to Mr. Southard's Hamlet," said Anne +dreamily. + +"Perhaps you will have the chance to do so some day. Everett thinks you +would be a more convincing Ophelia than the young woman you saw in the +part to-night," encouraged Miss Southard. + +Anne looked so delighted at those words that Miriam and Grace exchanged +swift glances. It was evident that the genuine love of her profession +lay deep within the soul of their friend. + +"We will go for a short drive, then come back for Everett," planned Miss +Southard. "He has promised to hurry to-night--then we will have a nice +little supper at home." Their hostess and her brother had agreed that +there should be no after-the-theatre suppers at any of the so-called +fashionable restaurants for their young guests. "I am sure their mothers +would not approve of it," Miss Southard had said, "and I feel that I am +responsible for them every moment they are here." + +The party at home was an informal affair in which there were many cooks, +but no broth spoiled. To see Mr. Southard earnestly engaged in making a +Welsh rarebit, an accomplishment in which he claimed to be highly +proficient, one would never have suspected him of being able to thrill +vast audiences by his slightest word or gesture. + +"I can't believe that only two hours ago you were 'Hamlet,'" laughed +Grace. "You look anything but tragic now." + +"He looked every bit as tragic just a moment ago. I saw a distinct +Hamlet-like expression creep into his face," stated Miriam boldly. + +"You have sharp eyes," smiled Mr. Southard. "I happened to remember that +I had forgotten what goes into this rarebit next. I could feel myself +growing cold with despair. Then the inspiration came and now it will be +ready in two minutes." + +The rarebit was voted a success. After decorating the actor with a bit +of blue ribbon on which Miriam painstakingly printed "first premium" +with a lead pencil, he was escorted to the head of the table and +congratulated roundly upon being able not only to act but to cook. + +The next morning every one confessed to being a trifle sleepy, but +appeared at breakfast at the usual time. After breakfast Mr. Southard +carried Anne off to met Mr. Forest, while Miss Southard, Miriam and +Grace decided to go for a drive through Central Park. It was a clear, +cold, sparkling day with just enough snow to make it seem like real +Thanksgiving weather. + +"Too bad Anne can't be with us," said Grace regretfully. + +"Everett will take her for a drive before bringing her home," replied +Miss Southard. + +Shortly after their return to the house Mr. Southard and Anne returned +from their drive. Anne's eyes were sparkling and her cheeks rosy as she +ran up the steps. + +"Anne must have heard good news!" exclaimed Grace, running from her post +at one of the drawing room windows into the hall, Miriam at her heels. + +"The deed is done, girls," laughed Anne. "Behold in me the future star +of the Forest Stock Company. It doesn't sound much like Rosalind, does +it? and it means awfully hard work, but I'll earn enough money next +summer to almost finish paying my way through college." + +"Hurrah!" cried Grace. "We won't allow you to become lonesome. We will +come and visit you during vacation." + +"That ought to reconcile me to having to work all summer," smiled Anne. +"I shall be selfish and manage to have some of you girls with me all the +time." + +"How do you like Mr. Forest?" asked Miriam. + +"Ever so much," returned Anne. "Like most successful men, he is quiet +and unassuming. Mr. Southard and he did almost all the talking. I spoke +when I was spoken to and did as I was bid." + +"Good little Anne," jeered Miriam. "As a reward of merit we will take +you shopping this afternoon." + +"How would you like to go to the opera to-night?" asked Mr. Southard. +"'Madame Butterfly' is to be sung." + +"Better than anything else, now that I've seen 'Hamlet'!" exclaimed +Grace, with shining eyes. Miriam and Anne both expressed an eager +desire to hear Puccini's exquisite opera, and Miss Southard called two +of her friends on the telephone, inviting them to join the box party. +The same evening gowns had to do duty for the opera as well as for +"Hamlet," but this did not detract one whit from their pleasant +anticipations. "The people who saw us at the theatre the other night +won't see us at the opera," argued Grace. The three girls were in +Grace's room holding a consultation on the subject of what to wear. + +"That is if they saw us at all," laughed Miriam. "Elfreda says Oakdale +isn't down on the map, you know." + +"That reminds me, what excuse did you make to Miss Southard about +Elfreda not coming with us, Anne?" asked Grace. + +"I merely said she had changed her mind about coming." + +"Did you mention that she changed it violently?" slyly put in Miriam. + +"I did not," was the smiling assertion. "I don't like to think about it, +let alone mention it." + +"Do you suppose she'll improve the opportunity and tell Anne's private +affairs all over college?" questioned Miriam. + +"I don't know," said Grace briefly. "Let us put her out of our minds for +now. It won't do any good to worry about what she may or may not do. +When we go back to Overton we shall know." + +That night the girls listened to the wonderful voice of the prima donna +whose name has become synonymous with that of "Chu Chu San," the little +Japanese maid. Anne wondered as she drank in the music whether this +beautiful young prima donna had ever had any scruples about appearing +before the public. Miriam was thinking that David would be bitterly +disappointed when he knew that Anne was going back to the stage during +vacation. While, though she would not have confessed it for worlds, the +throbbing undercurrent of heart break that ran through the music was +filling Grace with unmistakable homesickness. She wanted her mother and +she wanted her badly. What would she not give to feel her mother's dear +arms around her. When the curtain shut out the still form of the +Japanese girl and the prima donna received her usual ovation, the tears +that stood in Grace's eyes were not alone a tribute to the singer and +the tragic death of Chu Chu San. + + * * * * * + +On Saturday morning the girls went on another shopping expedition, and +in the afternoon attended a recital given by a celebrated pianist. +After the recital, instead of going home, Miss Southard surprised her +guests by taking them over to the theatre where her brother was playing. +Mr. Southard had arranged that they should be admitted to his dressing +room. It was the same theatre in which Anne had played the previous +winter and several of the stage hands recognized her and bowed +respectfully to her as she passed through to the actor's dressing room. +They found him still in costume. He never changed to street clothing on +matinee days. + +"You are respectfully and cordially invited to eat dinner in my dressing +room," announced Mr. Southard the moment they were fairly inside the +door. "I have ordered dinner for six o'clock." + +Eating dinner in a dressing room was an innovation as far as Grace and +Miriam were concerned, but to Anne it was nothing new. It had been in +the usual order of things during her brief engagement in "As You Like +It." As it was after five o'clock when they arrived it seemed only a +little while until a waiter appeared with table linen and silver, which +Mr. Southard ordered arranged on the table that had been brought in for +the occasion. Then the dinner was served and eaten with much gayety and +laughter. After dinner, a pleasant hour of conversation followed, and +later on the visitors were introduced to the various members of the +company. Unlike many professionals who have achieved greatness, Mr. +Southard was thoroughly democratic, and displayed none of the snobbish +tactics with his company which so often humiliate and embitter the +lesser lights of a theatrical company. + +At eight o'clock they said good-bye to the actor. Through the courtesy +of Mr. Forest they were to witness a play in which a wonderful little +girl of fifteen who had taken New York by storm was to appear. After the +play they were to pick up Mr. Southard at his theatre and go home +together. That night another jolly little supper was held in the +Southards' dining room, then three sleepy young women fairly tumbled +into their beds, completely tired out by their eventful day. + +As the return to Overton was to be made on the noon train, the Southard +household rose in good season on Sunday morning. Breakfast was rather a +quiet meal, for the shadow of saying good-bye hung over the little house +party. + +"When shall we see you again, I wonder?" sighed Miss Southard +regretfully. "You are going home for Christmas, I suppose." + +"Oh, yes," replied Grace quickly. "I wish you might spend it with us, +but I suppose it would be out of the question. You must come to Oakdale +next summer. We can't entertain you with plays and recitals, but we can +get up boating and gypsy parties. The boys will be home, then, and we +can arrange to have plenty of good times. Will you come?" + +"With pleasure if all is well with us at that time," promised Mr. +Southard, and his sister. + +When the last good-byes had been said and the girls were comfortably +settled for the afternoon's ride that lay before them they were forced +to admit that they were just a little tired. + +"We have had a perfectly wonderful holiday," asserted Grace, "and the +Southards are the most hospitable people in the world, but it seems as +though I'd never make up my lost sleep. I shall become a rabid advocate +of the half-past ten o'clock rule for the next week at least. I wonder +how the boys spent Thanksgiving. Of course they went to the football +game. I'll warrant Hippy ate too much." + +"I wish Jessica and Nora could have been with us," remarked Anne. "Miss +Southard wrote them, too, but they couldn't come. Did you see Nora's +telegram?" + +"Yes," replied Grace. "It said a letter would follow. I suppose she'll +explain in that. Well, it's back to college again for us. I wonder if +Elfreda has moved." + +"We shall know in due season," returned Miriam grimly. "I have visions +of the appearance of my hapless room, if she has vacated it. I expect to +see my best beloved belongings scattered to the four corners or else +piled in a heap in the middle of the floor." + +"Perhaps she has thought it over and come to the conclusion that there +are worse roommates than you," suggested Anne hopefully. + +The early winter darkness was falling when the three girls hurried up +the stairs at Wayne Hall as fast as the weight of their suit cases would +permit. Miriam's door was closed. She knocked on it, at first softly, +then with more force. Hearing no sound from within she turned the knob, +flung open the door and stepped inside. Striking a match, she lighted +the gas and looked about her. The room was in perfect order, but no +vestige of Elfreda's belongings met her eye. The stout girl had kept her +word. + + + + +CHAPTER XVII + +CHRISTMAS PLANS + + +The month of December seemed interminably long to Grace Harlowe. Since +her visit to the Southards the longing to be at home remained with her. +She hung a little calendar at the head of her bed and every night marked +off one day with an air of triumph. During the three weeks that followed +their trip to New York, Overton had not been the most congenial spot in +the world for Grace or Anne. 19---- was a very large class, and +considered itself extremely democratic; nevertheless, the story of +Anne's theatrical career was bandied about among the freshmen and passed +on to the sophomores, until the truth of it was lost in the haze of +fiction that surrounded it. + +A certain percentage of the class who knew Everett Southard's standing +in the theatrical world and understood that Anne must have the highest +ability to be able to play in his company treated the young girl with +the deference due an artist. Then there were a number of young women +who, though fond of attending the theatre, looked askance at the clever +men and women whose business it was to amuse them. They approved of the +theatre, but for them the foot-lights divided the two worlds, and they +wished no trespassing of the stage folks on their territory. Quite their +opposite were the girls who were desperately stage struck and cherished +secret designs on the stage. They were extremely friendly for the sake +of plying Anne with questions about her art. At first Anne's position +among her classmates was rather difficult to define. After the ball +which Elfreda had set in motion had rolled itself to a standstill for +want of more gossip to keep it going, Grace saw with secret trepidation +that despite the loyalty of a few, Anne had lost caste at Overton. + +"History is repeating itself," she remarked gloomily to Miriam, as +together the two left the library one afternoon and set out for a short +walk before dinner. "Anne told me last night that the girls in her +elocution class are very distant since she came back from New York. It's +Elfreda's fault, too. How could she deliberately try to make it hard for +a girl like Anne?" + +A slow flush mounted to Miriam's forehead. She gave Grace a peculiar +look. + +Grace, interpreting the look, exclaimed contritely: "Forgive me, Miriam. +I wasn't thinking of you when I spoke." + +"I know it," replied Miriam. "It seems as though I can never do enough +for Anne to make up for behaving so contemptibly toward her in high +school." + +"Anne had forgotten all that, ages ago," comforted Grace. "Don't think +about it again." + +"I'd like to find an opportunity for a serious talk with Elfreda," +returned Miriam. "I think I could bring her to her senses. She keeps +strictly away from me. She knows that I wish to talk with her, too. I +wonder how she likes rooming with Virginia, or rather how Virginia likes +rooming with her." + +"She is furious with both Anne and me," declared Grace. "She won't look +at either of us. It seems a pity, too. She can be awfully nice when she +chooses, and I had begun to feel as though she belonged with us. Here we +are on the threshold of 'Peace on Earth, Good Will Toward Men,' and are +at odds with at least five different girls. Miss Alden doesn't like us +because Mabel Ashe does. Miss Gaines disapproves of us on general +principles. Miss Wicks and Miss Hampton dislike me for defending +Elfreda's rights. Elfreda thinks us disloyal and deceitful. And it isn't +mid-year yet. We are not what you might call social successes, are we?" +she concluded most bitterly. + +"Still we have made some staunch friends like Ruth and Mabel and +Frances. Then there are the girls at Morton House, and Constance +Fuller, and I think the freshmen at Wayne Hall are friendly." + +"Perhaps they are," sighed Grace. "I hope I'm not growing pessimistic, +but I can't help feeling that the girls in our own class are not as +friendly as the upper class girls have been. I supposed it would be just +the opposite." + +Miriam was on the point of saying that she wished she had been wise +enough to refuse to room with Elfreda. Then she bit her lip and remained +silent. + +"I'm glad I've kept up in all my work," Grace said after they had walked +some distance in silence. "Mother will be glad and so will Father. I've +done my level best not to disappoint them, at least." She sighed, then +said abruptly, "Have you bought all your presents yet?" + +"I bought some of them in New York. I shopped as long as my money held +out. Almost all the things were for the girls here. I'll have to buy my +home presents in Oakdale." + +"That is just about my case," remarked Grace. "I sent Eleanor's almost +two weeks ago, and Mabel Allison's last week. And I gave Miss Southard +hers and her brother's with strict injunctions not to open them until +Christmas." + +"So did I," laughed Miriam. "I forgot to mention it to you at the time. +I hope I haven't left out any one. I shall have to ask Mother for more +money, too." + +The few intervening days before Christmas seemed all too short to the +students who were going home for their Christmas vacations. Interest in +study declined rapidly. Those girls who usually made brilliant +recitations distinguished themselves by just scraping through, while +those who were inclined to totter on the ragged edge unhesitatingly +confessed themselves to be unprepared. One had, of course, to decide +just what to pack, whether to take the morning or evening train and +whether it would be worth while to take one's books home on the chance +of studying a little during vacation. These were weighty problems to +solve satisfactorily, and coupled with the constant, "Have I forgotten +any one's present?" were sufficient to drive all idea of study to the +winds. + +In spite of the mischief Elfreda had endeavored to make, Grace found +that she had calls enough to pay to fill in every unoccupied moment +before going home. + +Late in the afternoon of the day before leaving Overton, she started out +alone to pay two calls, going first to Morton House to say good-bye to +Gertrude Wells and Arline Thayer. Gertrude was in and welcomed her with +enthusiasm, but, to her disappointment, Arline was out. She spent a +pleasant half hour with 19----'s president, then, looking out at the +rapidly gathering twilight, said with a start: "I didn't know it was so +late. I must go down to Ruth Denton's before dinner." + +"Perhaps you'll meet Arline there," suggested Gertrude. "She was going +there, too. She and Ruth are great friends. She was greatly disappointed +to learn that Ruth has been invited somewhere else for Christmas. She +had set her heart on taking her home with her. Considering the fact that +Arline's father has so much money, she is an awfully nice little girl. +She isn't in the least snobbish or overbearing." + +"I like her immensely," agreed Grace. "Do you know whether Ruth accepted +the invitation, Gertrude?" she asked suddenly. + +"Arline said she thought Ruth wanted to go with her, but was too loyal +to the other girl to even intimate any such thing," replied Gertrude. + +Five minutes later the two students had exchanged good-byes and Grace +was on her way to Ruth's with Gertrude's words ringing in her ears. +Several weeks ago she had invited Ruth to go with her to Oakdale for the +holidays. At first Ruth had demurred, then accepted with shy gratitude. +The three Oakdale girls had become greatly attached to Ruth, and Anne, +in particular, had looked forward to taking her home with them. Grace +had purposely forestalled Anne in inviting Ruth, because she had decided +in her mind that her facilities for entertaining were greater than +Anne's. She had managed so adroitly, however, that Anne had never even +dreamed of her real motive in inviting the lonely little girl. Now, +there was Arline Thayer's invitation to be considered. Grace suspected +that Ruth secretly worshipped dainty little Arline. She would have died +rather than admit to the girls who had been so good to her that she +could find it in her heart to care more for another Overton girl than +for them. "I'm sorry, of course," Grace murmured to herself as she +hurried along through the shadows, "but I'm going to make her accept +Arline's invitation. She can go home with us at some other time." + +She rang the bell at the dingy old house where Ruth lived, was admitted +by the tired-faced landlady and ran upstairs two at a time. Ruth's door +stood partly open. Grace heard Arline Thayer say regretfully, "You are +sure you can't go, Ruth?" + +Then she heard Ruth say, very quietly: "I am quite sure I can't. I +promised Grace first." + +Without waiting to hear more, Grace walked briskly into the room, +saying decisively, "Of course she can go, Arline." + +"Why, Grace Harlowe, where did you come from?" exclaimed Arline, her +blue eyes opening wide with surprise. + +"From downstairs," laughed Grace. "Just in time, too, to make Ruth +change her mind. Now, Ruth, tell us the truth, the whole truth, and +nothing but the truth. Wouldn't you rather go to New York City with +Arline than to Oakdale with us?" + +Ruth flushed. "That isn't a fair question," she protested. "It isn't +because I care more about going to New York than Oakdale. It is----" she +hesitated. + +"Because you care more for Arline than for us," finished Grace calmly. +"I understand the situation, I think. Your friendship for Arline is +growing to be the same as mine for Anne. Naturally, you'd rather be with +her than with any one else. Now, Arline, I'll leave her in your hands. +We wouldn't have her go to Oakdale with us if she begged on her knees to +do so," concluded Grace. + +"Grace Harlowe, you're a dear!" exclaimed Arline, catching Grace's hand +in both of her warm little palms. "I just love you. Next to Ruth, I +think you are the nicest girl at Overton. Thank you a thousand times for +being so nice over Ruth. Now, you simply must go," she announced, +turning to Ruth. + +"I will," answered Ruth happily. "You don't blame me for saying so?" she +asked, looking pleadingly at Grace. + +"Not after having just given my official consent," retorted Grace. "Your +penalty for deserting us is that you must come to see us at Wayne Hall +to-morrow. We have rich gifts for you. Now I must go. Are you going my +way home?" + +"No," answered Arline. "I'm sorry, but Ruth and I are going to cook our +own supper. I've been asked to help. We are going to have a regular +feast. Won't you stay and help eat it? Ruth doesn't care who I invite," +she added saucily. + +"Please stay, Grace," begged Ruth. + +Grace shook her head. "Not to-night. Invite me some evening after the +holidays. Good-bye, Arline." She extended her hand, but Arline put both +arms around Grace's neck, kissing her warmly. "I hope I can do something +for you some day," she whispered. After the usual good wishes for a +Merry Christmas had been exchanged, Grace emerged from the house, filled +with that sense of warmth and elation that comes from having made others +happy. She smiled to herself as her mother's face rose before her. It +was only a matter of hours now until she would see her. She could almost +hear her father's voice and feel his hand on her shoulder in the old +caressing way. Smiling to herself Grace walked rapidly on toward Wayne +Hall, so rapidly, in fact, that she ran squarely against a tall girl, +who, coming from the opposite direction, had apparently been traveling +at the same rate of speed. The collision occurred directly under the arc +light. The tall girl gave a smothered exclamation and would have rushed +on, but Grace put forth a detaining hand, saying: "Stop a moment, +Elfreda. I wish to say something to you." + +"I don't wish to hear anything you have to say," sneered Elfreda. "Take +your hand off my arm. You can't fool me twice. I know What a hypocrite +you are." + +Grace's hand dropped to her side. "I beg pardon," she said formally. "I +am sorry you have such a bad opinion of me. I was about to say that +Anne, Miriam and I join in wishing you a Merry Christmas." + +"You can keep your good wishes," snapped Elfreda. "I don't want them." +With that she turned on her heel and walked angrily away from Grace and +reconciliation. + + + + +CHAPTER XVIII + +BASKETBALL RUMORS + + +After the holidays a great interchanging of visits began at Overton that +drove away, for the time being, the terrifying shadows of the all too +rapidly approaching mid-year examinations. Almost every girl had brought +back with her some treasure that she insisted her friends must see, or +some delicious goody they must taste. It was all very delightful, but +extremely demoralizing as far as study was concerned. + +Santa Claus had been particularly kind to Anne, Grace and Miriam, as +Miriam's muff and scarf of Russian sable, Grace's camera, and Anne's +diamond ring (a present from the Southards) testified. Then there were +the less expensive but equally valued remembrances in the way of +embroidered sofa pillows, center pieces, and collar and cuff sets, every +stitch of which had been taken by the patient fingers of their girl +friends. + +Miriam and Grace, while at home, had been given permission to raid the +preserve closet and had brought back an assortment of jellies, preserved +fruits and pickles, tucking them in every available space their trunks +and suit cases contained, regardless of the risk of breaking glass. + +The evening after their arrival they had picked out a number of the +choicest goodies in their stock and accompanied by Anne had called on +Ruth Denton. They found her wrapped in the folds of a blue eiderdown +bathrobe, Arline's Christmas present to her. There were slippers to go +with it, she declared, proudly thrusting forth a felt-incased foot for +their inspection. A most mysterious thing had happened, however. The +night before she had gone on her vacation two large boxes had been +delivered to her by a messenger. One of them contained a beautiful navy +blue cloth suit, the other a dark blue velvet hat. On a plain card were +written the words, "'Take the goods the gods provide.' I Wish you a +Merry Christmas." + +"Have you the card?" Grace asked, after the first exclamations regarding +the mysterious boxes had subsided. + +Ruth opened the top drawer of her bureau and took out a card. Then going +to her wardrobe she displayed the blue suit on its hanger, then took the +new hat from the shelf. "Here they are," she said. + +The three girls praised the suit and hat so warmly that a flush of pure +pleasure in her clothes rose to Ruth's face. Grace, however, examined +the inside of the coat and the lining of the hat with the utmost care. +Every telltale mark had been removed. Even the boxes themselves were +plain. The giver had evidently wished his or her identity to remain a +mystery. The writing on the card was not particularly distinctive. There +was only one thing of which Grace made mental note. The s's were +unfinished and the a's were not closed at the top. This in itself +amounted to little, and Grace decided that as far as she was concerned +the mystery would have to remain unsolved. So she said nothing about +this unimportant discovery, and handed Ruth's treasures back to her +without comment. + +"I thought Arline might have sent it," declared Ruth, "but she swears +solemnly she knows nothing of it, and has given me her word that she had +nothing whatever to do with it." + +"You'll find out some day if you have patience," declared Miriam. +"Sooner or later good deeds like that are sure to come to light." + +"I wish I knew," sighed Ruth, "but if I had known, then I couldn't have +accepted them, you see." + +"Evidently the person who sent them was aware of that," reflected Anne. +"Therefore, it is some one who knows all about Ruth Denton's pride." + +The flush on Ruth's face deepened. "I can't help it," she said. "I don't +like to feel dependent on any one." + +On the way to Wayne Hall, the mysterious presents formed the main +subject for discussion. + +"We ought to have Elfreda's opinion," laughed Miriam. "She would find a +clue. Don't you remember what she said about Ruth's pride the first time +we took her to call on Ruth?" + +"Yes," replied Grace absently. Then the full force of Miriam's words +dawning on her she looked at her friend in a startled way. "I know who +sent Ruth those presents. It was Elfreda herself. I'm sure of it. She +knew Ruth to be too proud to accept clothes, so she sent them +anonymously. Now I know why those 'a's' and 's's' looked so familiar. +That's Elfreda's writing. I know she did it. She just had to be nice in +spite of herself," concluded Grace. + +"But why do you think it was Elfreda?" persisted Miriam. + +"It was what you said that put me on the right track," replied Grace. "I +believe she made up her mind that day to send Ruth the suit and hat." + +"If she did send them, there is still hope that she will come back to +us," said Anne. + +It was agreed among the three girls that not even Ruth should be told of +their suspicions, and that if any possible opportunity arose to +conciliate Elfreda it should be promptly seized. + +During the short space of time that elapsed before the dreaded +examination week swooped down upon them, the three friends were too busy +preparing for the coming ordeal to give much thought to the discovery +they had made. Elfreda avoided them so persistently that there seemed +small chance of getting within speaking distance. It was a week of +painful suspense, broken only by brief outbursts of jubilation when some +particularly formidable examination, that everyone had worried over, +seemingly to the point of gray hairs, turned out better than had been +expected. + +In the campus houses wholesale permission to burn midnight oil had been +granted. Lights shone until late hours and flushed faces bent earnestly +over text books as though trying to absorb their contents verbatim. On +Friday, the strain, that had been lessening imperceptibly with each +succeeding examination, snapped, and Overton began to think about many +things that had no bearing on examinations. + +"I'm almost dead!" exclaimed Grace, coming into her room on Friday +afternoon and dropping into the Morris chair near the window. + +"I'm tired, too," returned Anne, who had come in just ahead of her, and +was engaged in putting her freshly laundered clothing in the two drawers +of the chiffonier that belonged to her. + +"Thank goodness, we have four whole days of rest between terms at any +rate," sighed Grace. "I'm going to skate and be out of doors as much as +I can. I must make a few calls, too. I'm going to give a dinner at +Vinton's, too. I'll invite Mabel, Frances, Gertrude Wells, Arline +Thayer, Ruth, of course. That makes five," counted Grace on her fingers. +"Oh, yes, Constance Fuller, six, you two girls, and myself. That makes +nine. I told Mother about it when I was at home and she gave me the +money for it. I'll have it Tuesday night. The new term begins Wednesday. +To-morrow I'll go calling and deliver my invitations in the morning. +There's a trial basketball game to-morrow afternoon." + +"When will there be a real game?" asked Anne. "I haven't heard you +mention basketball for ages." + +"Christmas and examinations put a damper on it, but now all the girls +are anxious to play and we have challenged the sophomores to play +against us the second Saturday afternoon in February. I am going to play +right guard, and Miriam is to play left forward. A Miss Martin is our +center, and two freshmen I don't know very well are to play the left +guard and right forward. We have a good team. Miss Martin is a wonder. +You can see us practice if you wish, Anne." + +"Perhaps I will," returned Anne. "Who is on the sophomore team?" + +"I don't know," answered Grace. "I don't have much to say to the +sophomores. Most of them appear to dislike me, consequently I shall +greatly enjoy vanquishing them at basketball." + +At the dinner table that night a discussion concerning Saturday's +practice game arose, to which Grace and Miriam listened quietly without +taking part. + +"I suppose I ought to go to this practice game, to see what the freshmen +team can do. I think we can make them look sick and sorry before we are +through with them," drawled Virginia Gaines. + +Grace and Miriam exchanged lightning glances. This was the first +intimation they had received that Virginia intended to play on the +sophomore team. Miriam frowned. She was thinking of the time when she +had been Grace's enemy on the basketball field and off. The recollection +was not pleasant. It was very unfortunate that they had to oppose +Virginia. Miriam determined to look out for herself and Grace, too, on +the day of the game. Involuntarily her face hardened with resolve. She +set her lips firmly, then glancing in the direction of Virginia she saw +Elfreda, who sat next to the sophomore at the table, eyeing her +intently. There was a disagreeable smile on the stout girl's face as she +leaned toward Virginia and made a low-toned remark. Miss Gaines looked +toward Miriam, smiled maliciously, and shrugged her shoulders. + +"That's a danger signal," decided Miriam. "She does mean mischief. I'll +speak to Grace about it as soon as we go upstairs." But before they left +the dining room the door bell rang. The maid admitted Gertrude Wells and +Arline Thayer, and in the pleasure of seeing them, Miriam's resolve to +warn Grace was quite forgotten. + +The practice game ended in an overwhelming advantage for Grace's team. +The other team behaved good-naturedly over their defeat and challenged +the winners to play again the following Saturday. They promptly accepted +the challenge, and, when the second practice game was played, again came +off victorious. + +Grace's old basketball ardor had returned threefold and every available +moment found her in the gymnasium hard at work. The other members of the +teams had imbibed considerable of her enthusiasm. Miss Martin, the +center, laughingly said Grace was a human whirlwind and simply made the +rest of the team play to keep up with her. Miriam's playing also evoked +considerable praise. The first Saturday in February marked the last game +with the Number Two team. It turned out to be quite an event and the +gallery of the gymnasium was crowded with a mixed representation of +classes. Virginia Gaines and Elfreda sat in the first row, and as the +play proceeded Virginia watched the skilful tactics of Miriam and Grace +with anything but enthusiasm. Elfreda, narrowly watching her companion, +read apprehension in Virginia's face, although she made light of the +playing of the freshmen team and predicted an easy victory for the +sophomores. Scarcely knowing why she did so, Elfreda had doggedly +insisted that if the sophomores hoped to beat that freshman team, they +would have to play exceptionally well. Whereupon an argument arose +regarding the respective merits of the two teams that lasted all the way +to Wayne Hall, and ended in the two girls not speaking to each other +again that night. + +"Did you see Elfreda in the gallery this afternoon?" asked Anne, as she +and Grace left the gymnasium and set out for Wayne Hall. Anne had waited +in the dressing room until Grace finished dressing. + +"I did not see any one," laughed Grace. "I was far too busy. I am +surprised to learn that she came to the game." + +"She was there, in the third row balcony," replied Anne. "She sat with +Virginia Gaines, who looked ferocious enough to bite." + +"I wish something would happen to make Elfreda see that we are her +friends," sighed Grace. + +"She will see, some day," predicted Anne. "Sooner or later she will +realize her mistake and come back to us." + + + + +CHAPTER XIX + +A GAME WORTH SEEING + + +The second Saturday in February dawned anything but encouragingly. The +night before a blizzard had set in, and at one o'clock Saturday +afternoon the temperature had dropped almost to zero. The wind howled +and shrieked dismally, and to venture out meant to nurse frozen ears as +a result of facing the blast. But neither wind nor weather frightened +the enthusiastic basketball fans. With knitted and fur caps pulled down +over their ears they gallantly braved the storm. Even the majority of +the faculty were in the front seats that had been reserved for them and +by two o'clock every available inch of space in the gallery was filled. + +The sophomore colors of blue and gold mingled with the red and white of +the freshmen colors in the decorations that were displayed lavishly +about the gymnasium. The faculty, too, wore the colors of their +respective favorites, while the president of the college held two +immense bouquets, one of red, the other of yellow roses, showing that he +at least was impartial. On each side of the gallery a group of girls +stood ready to lead their respective classes in the basketball choruses +that are sung solely With the object of urging the teams on to deeds of +glory. These choruses had been written hurriedly by loyal fans who had +more enthusiasm than ability as verse writers, and fitted to popular +airs. The fact that they possessed neither rhythm nor style troubled no +one. The main idea was to make a great deal of noise in singing them, +and nothing else counted. + +The freshmen and sophomore substitutes were the first to emerge from +their dressing rooms on either side of the gymnasium, dressed in their +respective gymnasium suits of black and blue, the sleeves and sailor +collars of which were ornamented with their colors. They were greeted +with a gratifying burst of song from both sides which lasted until they +took their places, eager and alert, ready to make good if the +opportunity presented itself. After a brief interval the dressing room +doors opened again and the real teams appeared. This time the burst of +song became so jubilantly noisy that the president of the college half +rose in his seat as though to signal for order, then, apparently +changing his mind, settled himself in his chair, smiling broadly. +Immediately the song ended the referee's whistle blew and the great game +began. + +From the moment the ball was put in play it was plain to the spectators +that this was to be a game worth seeing. The sophomores, with Virginia +Gaines as center, adopted whirlwind tactics from the start and the +freshmen did little more than defend themselves during the first half, +which came to an end without either side scoring. That the freshmen +could hold their own was evident, and when the whistle blew for the +second half the freshmen in the gallery applauded their team with +renewed vigor. + +During the brief intermission Grace and Miriam had clasped hands and +vowed to outplay the sophomores in the second half or perish in the +attempt. The three other members had thereupon insisted on being +included in the vow, and when the five girls trotted to their respective +positions at the sound of the referee's whistle, it was with a +determination to stoutly contest every inch of the ground. Luck seemed +against them, however, for the sophomores scored through the clever +playing of Virginia Gaines. The freshmen then set their teeth and +resolved to die rather than allow the enemy to score again. Then Miriam +secured the ball and dodging and ducking this way and that she passed +the ball to another player who made the basket and the score was tied. +This put the sophomores not only on the anxious seat, but also on their +mettle, and try as they might the freshmen found themselves unable to +pile up their score. + +The end of the second half crept nearer and the score still remained +tied. Grace, who was becoming more and more apprehensive as the minutes +passed, stood anxiously watching the ball, which was being played +perilously near their opponents' goal. Catching the eyes of Miriam, who +stood nearest it, Grace made a desperate little upward motion. Miriam +understood and redoubled her efforts to secure the ball, which she +finally did by springing straight up into the air and intercepting it on +its way to the basket. A shout went up from the freshmen which grew to a +roar. Miriam had thrown the ball unerringly to Grace, who caught it, and +facing quickly toward the freshman goal, balanced herself on her toes +preparatory to tossing her prize into the basket. + +"She'll never make it," groaned a freshman. But her remark was lost in +the clamor. + +With one quick, comprehensive glance, Grace measured the distance, then +with a long, swift overhand toss she sent the ball curving through the +air. It dropped squarely into the basket, bounded up in the air, then +dropped gently into place. + +[Illustration: Grace Measured the Distance.] + +For the next few minutes pandemonium reigned in the gymnasium. The happy +freshmen burst into song and drummed on the floor in expression of their +glee. The freshmen team had outplayed that of the sophomores. Only once +before in the history of the college had such a thing occurred. To Grace +Harlowe and Miriam Nesbit was given the principal credit for this latest +victory. Grace's goal toss had been a record-breaker. Never had a +freshman been known to make such a toss. + +Now that the excitement was over, Grace felt suddenly weak in the knees. +She started for a seat at the side of the gymnasium, but before she +reached it there was a rush from the freshman class. Her classmates +lifted her to their shoulders and began parading about the gymnasium +floor, singing: + + "Nineteen---- is looking sad, + Tra la la, Tra la la, + I wonder what has made her mad, + Tra la la, Tra la la, + Her coaching was in vain, + The freshman team has won again, + Little sophomores, run away, + Come again some other day." + +Then there followed a song that brought a shout of laughter from +hundreds of throats, and one in which the sophomores did not join: + + Backward, turn backward, O ball in your flight, + Why did you drop in the basket so tight? + Sadly the sophomores are rueing the day + They asked the freshmen in their yard to play, + Sophomore banners are hung at half mast, + Sophomore tears they are falling so fast, + Sophomore faces are turned toward the wall, + Sophomore pride has had a hard fall. + +Grace had been seized and carried around and around the gymnasium on the +shoulders of her exulting classmates, who sang lustily as they marched, +then gently deposited her in the dressing room. Miriam also had received +that honor. When the two girls left the dressing room twenty minutes +later, they were taken charge of by a delegation of admiring freshmen +and informed that there would be a dinner given that night at Vinton's +in honor of them. + +An air of deep gloom pervaded the sophomore dressing room, however. +Virginia Gaines dressed in gloomy silence. One or two of her team +ventured to speak to her. She answered so shortly that they did not +trouble her further, but went out talking among themselves as soon as +they had changed their gymnasium suits for street clothing. Outside +Elfreda waited impatiently. "I thought you were never coming," grumbled +the stout girl. Then the unpleasant side of her disposition, which she +had tried to eliminate during her brief friendship with the Oakdale +girls, came to the surface and she said maliciously: "I thought you said +they couldn't play, Virginia. Funny, wasn't it, that you had such a poor +idea of their playing? It was the best game I ever saw, but all the star +playing was on the freshman side." + +Virginia's face grew dark. "Stop trying to be sarcastic," she stormed. +"I won't stand it. Do you hear me?" + +"Yes, I hear you. I'm not deaf," returned Elfreda dryly. "As for +standing it, you don't have to. Good-bye." Turning sharply about she set +off in the opposite direction, her hands in her pockets, a look of +intense disgust on her round face. "That's the end of that," she +muttered. "I'll move to-morrow. This time it will have to be out of +Wayne Hall, unless----." Then she shook her head almost sadly: "Not +there," she added. "She wouldn't have me for a roommate." + + + + +CHAPTER XX + +GRACE OVERHEARS SOMETHING INTERESTING + + +After the famous basketball game a marked change was noticeable in the +attitude of the freshman class toward the Oakdale girls. Grace and +Miriam received numerous invitations to dinners and spreads, in which +Anne was frequently included. Then the girls at Wayne Hall gave a play +in which Anne enacted the role of heroine, stage manager, prompter, and +producer, besides doing all the coaching. After that her star was also +in the ascendant and the little slights and coolnesses that had been +noticeable after Elfreda's ill-timed gossip had done its work, died a +natural death. + +The stout girl had lost no time in leaving Virginia. The evening after +her quarrel with the sophomore she had moved her belongings into the +hall the moment she reached her room, then gone downstairs and demanded +another room. As it happened, a freshman whose cousin lived at Morton +House had invited her to share her room. She had departed that very +afternoon and Mrs. Elwood offered Elfreda the now vacant half of her +room. Emma Dean, the tall, near-sighted freshman, occupied the other +half. There was a single room in the house of Mrs. Elwood's sister, but +Elfreda had refused to consider it. Despite the fact that there were now +four young women at Wayne Hall with whom she was not on speaking terms, +she could not bring herself to leave the house. In her inmost heart she +knew that it was because she did not wish to leave the three girls she +had repudiated, but not for worlds would she have acknowledged this to +be the case. + +Several times she had been on the point of throwing her pride to the +winds and apologizing to Grace, Miriam and Anne for her childish +behavior. Then she would scoff at her own weakness and go doggedly on. +Her new roommate, Emma Dean, was a cheery sort of girl who lived every +day as it came and refused to borrow trouble. She never criticized other +girls, nor did she gossip, and she was extremely thoughtful of the +comfort of her roommate. After several days of dubious speculation the +stout girl decided she liked Emma, and Emma decided that Elfreda was +rather an agreeable disappointment. + +There were two young women, however, who had suddenly appeared to take a +great interest in Elfreda. Alberta Wicks and Mary Hampton had met +Elfreda in Vinton's late one afternoon, and had made distinctly +friendly overtures to her. At any other time she would have passed them +by in disdain, but on that particular occasion, feeling gloomy and +downcast, she decided to forget her grievance against them. Then, too, +she did not know them to be the girls who had sent her the anonymous +letter. Grace had never told her the truth of the affair, so she played +unsuspectingly into their hands. They had invited her to have ice cream +with them, and she had insisted that they be her guests at dinner. After +that they had invited her to Stuart Hall to dinner and she had +entertained them at Wayne Hall one evening, greatly to the surprise of +Grace, who suddenly remembered that, after all, Elfreda was not so much +to blame as she did not know the truth. But why should these two girls +accept the hospitality of the very girl they had tried to drive away +from Overton? It was a puzzle that Grace could not solve. She discussed +it with Anne and Miriam but they could throw no light on the mystery. + +The coming of the Easter vacation gave the three girls more pleasant +matters of which to think. This time Ruth Denton accompanied them to +Oakdale as Grace's guest, while Miriam invited Arline Thayer also, as a +surprise to Ruth. When Arline serenely joined them at the station the +morning of their departure, Ruth could hardly believe the evidence of +her own eyes. + +The two weeks in Oakdale flew by on wings. With the boys and the other +members of the Phi Sigma Tau at home, too, there were more things to do +and places to go than could possibly be squeezed into that brief space +of time. Arline Thayer, who was a joyous, irrepressible spirit, +announced with conviction that Oakdale was even nicer than New York. She +and Nora became sworn friends and the joint guardians of Hippy, who +declared that he never would have believed there were two such +relentless tyrants in the world, if he had not seen them face to face. + +Mrs. Gray, who had been in Florida during the Christmas holidays, had +returned in time to welcome her adopted children home. She was +especially delighted to see Anne and would scarcely allow the quiet +little girl out of her sight. She had been greatly disappointed because +Anne had refused to accept from her the money for her college education, +but secretly exulted in Anne's independence and smiled to herself when +she thought of a certain clause in her will that had amply provided for +her adopted daughter's future welfare. + +Altogether it was a vacation long to be remembered, and the four +originals separated with the glad thought that the next time they met +it would be months instead of weeks before their little company would +again set their faces in opposite directions. + +The night after their return to Overton, Grace, after having made a +conscientious effort to study, threw down her history in despair. "I +know a great deal more about the history of Oakdale than I do about the +history of Rome," she sighed. + +"I wish I had never heard of trigonometry," returned Anne, shutting her +book with a snap. "I can't think of anything except the good time we've +had. Home has completely upset my student mind." She rose, laid down her +book and walked listlessly toward the window. It had been an unusually +warm day for early spring and the night air had that suspicion of +dampness in it that betokens rain. "It will rain before morning," she +declared. "There isn't a star in sight and the moon has gone behind a +cloud." + +Grace joined Anne at the window. The two girls stood peering out into +the darkness of the spring night. "I feel as though I'd like to go out +and walk miles and miles to-night," declared Grace. + +"So do I," agreed Anne. Then glancing back at the clock, she remarked, +"It's twenty minutes past ten. Too late for us to go now. We can go +to-morrow night, can't we?" + +Grace nodded. "We'll get our work done early, or, better still, we can +go walking early in the evening and study when we come back. I wish +you'd remind me that I must call on Mabel Ashe this week. In fact, all +three of us ought to go over to Holland House." + +The next day, however, Anne remembered regretfully that she had promised +to help a troubled freshman through the mazes of an especially trying +trigonometry lesson, while Miriam had a theme to write which she had +neglected until the last minute, and had to rush through on record time. + +"You're a set of irresponsible young things who don't know your own mind +from one minute to the next," laughed Grace. "As I can't very well go +walking alone, I'll make my call on Mabel." + +Directly after dinner she set out for Holland House and Mabel's +delighted: "I'm so glad you came, Grace. Where have you been keeping +yourself?" sounded very sweet to Grace, who adored Mabel and outside of +her own particular chums liked her better than any other girl she knew +at home or in college. The two young women were deep in conversation +when a rap sounded at the door. Mabel opened it, looked inquiringly at +the girl who stood outside and exclaimed contritely: "Oh, Helen, I'm so +sorry I forgot all about you. I'll get ready this minute. Come in. Miss +Harlowe, this is Miss Burton. Grace, I wonder if you will mind making a +call to-night. I promised Helen I'd take her down to Wellington House +and introduce her to a junior friend of mine who plays golf. Helen is a +golf fiend." + +"So am I," laughed Grace. "I brought my golf bag to Overton, but didn't +play much in the fall. I'm going to try it, though, as soon as the +ground is in shape." + +"How nice!" exclaimed Helen Burton, with a friendly smile that lighted +up her rather plain face and brought the dimples to her cheeks. "We can +have some nice times together. You had better come with us now." + +"Thank you, I shall be pleased to go," replied Grace politely. "I have +never been in Wellington House. It is an upper class house, isn't it?" + +"Yes," replied Mabel. "It is given up entirely to juniors and seniors. +It is the oldest house on the campus, and very difficult to get into. +Personally, I like Holland House better. I had an opportunity to get +into Wellington House last fall, but refused it." Grace noted that Mabel +frowned slightly and set her lips as though determined to shut out an +unpleasant memory. + +To reach Wellington House was merely a matter of crossing one end of the +campus. Grace looked about her curiously as they were ushered into the +long, old-fashioned hall that extended almost to the back of the house. +They entered the parlor at one side of the hall and sat down while Mabel +excused herself and ran upstairs after Leona Rowe, the junior she had +come to see. She had hardly disappeared before a flaxen head was poked +in the door and a surprised voice said: "For goodness sake, Helen +Burton, when did you rain down? You are just the one I want to see. What +do you think of to-morrow's German? I can't translate it. It's +frightfully hard. Come up and help me, dearest." + +The ingratiating emphasis she placed on the word "dearest" caused both +Grace and Helen to laugh. + +"All right, I will for just two minutes. Want to come upstairs, Miss +Harlowe?" + +Grace smilingly shook her head. "I'll stay here in case Mabel comes +back." + +"Thank you," returned Helen. "Miss Harlowe, this is Miss Redmond." + +The two girls exchanged friendly nods. Then the flaxen-haired girl led +the way, followed by Helen Burton, and Grace settled herself in the +depths of a big chair to await their return. As she sat idly wondering +what the subject of her next theme should be, the sound of voices +reached her ears, proceeding from the back parlor that adjoined the room +in which Grace sat. Two girls had entered the other room, but the heavy +portieres which hung in the dividing arch, hid them from view. The +voices, however, Grace recognized with a start as belonging to Beatrice +Alden, the disagreeable junior, and Alberta Wicks of the sophomore +class. + +"I'll be glad when my sophomore year is over," grumbled Alberta Wicks. +"Mary and I have asked for a room here. I hope we get it. If we do we +will be able, at least, to eat our meals without the eternal +accompaniment of Miss Harlowe's and Miss Nesbit's doings. Ever since +that basketball game, Stuart Hall has talked of nothing else." + +"Are there many freshmen at Stuart Hall?" asked Beatrice Alden. + +"Too many to suit me," was the emphatic answer. + +"If you are so down on freshmen in general, how in the world do you +manage to endure that dreadful Miss Briggs?" + +"J. Elfreda is a joke," replied Alberta. "Nevertheless, she is a very +useful joke. In the first place, she has plenty of money to spend, and +we see to it that she spends a good share of it on us. Then, too, we +can borrow money of her. She is a great convenience. The funny part of +it is she doesn't know about that letter we wrote. For once that +priggish Miss Harlowe did manage to hold her tongue to some purpose." + +"Suppose she does find out?" + +"She can't prove that we wrote the note," was the quick retort. "When +Miss Harlowe tried to pin us to it that day at Stuart Hall I merely said +that a number of sophomores felt justified in sending the note. Of +course, she drew her own conclusions, but conclusions are far from +proof, you know. She would hardly dare circulate any reports concerning +it. We aren't going to bother with J. Elfreda much longer at any rate. +It's getting too near warm weather to risk being bored to death. Mary +expects a check from home soon, and I've written Mother for some extra +money, so we won't need hers. Besides, I don't wish to let our +acquaintance lap over into my junior year. She's frightfully ill bred, +and I'm going to begin to be more careful about my associates next +year." + +"What a frightful snob you are, Bert," said Beatrice rather disgustedly. + +"Well, you are my first cousin, you know," retorted Alberta +significantly. "I never considered you particularly democratic." + +"I'm not deceitful, at any rate," reminded Beatrice. "If I dislike a +girl I take no pains to conceal it, and I am certainly not a grafter." + +"Neither am I, Beatrice Alden, and the fact of your being my cousin +doesn't give you the right to insult me. I intended to tell you about a +stunt we had planned for Friday night, but since you seem to be so +conscientious about Miss Briggs, I shan't tell you anything." + +Then a silence fell that was broken the next instant by the violent slam +of the front door. Grace rose to her feet, took a step forward, paused +irresolutely, then pushing apart the heavy curtains walked into the +other room. Beatrice Alden stood unconcernedly running through the +leaves of a magazine she had picked up from the table. + +"Miss Alden!" + +The senior turned quickly, looking inquiringly, then sternly, at Grace. +"How long have you been here?" she said abruptly. + +"I heard part of the conversation," replied Grace coldly. "When you +began talking I recognized your voices, then I heard my name mentioned, +and true to the old adage about listeners I heard no good of myself. +When I heard Miss Briggs's name spoken I decided that under the +circumstances I was justified in listening further, as I intended at any +rate to announce my presence and just what I heard as soon as you two +had finished speaking. Miss Wicks's sudden departure prevented me from +carrying out my intention as far as she was concerned. I shall, however, +notify her at the earliest opportunity." Grace paused, looking squarely +at the older girl. + +Beatrice Alden's expression of intense displeasure gave way to one of +reluctant admiration with dislike struggling in the background. "You are +extremely frank in your statements, Miss Harlowe," she said +sarcastically. + +"There is no reason why I should not be," returned Grace composedly. +"Miss Wicks and Miss Hampton, for reasons best known to themselves, +chose to make Miss Briggs the victim of an unwomanly practical joke on +the very day of her arrival at Overton. I think you are in possession of +the story. Miss Briggs's method of retaliation was unwise, I will admit, +but Miss Wicks and Miss Hampton had no right to try to drive her from +Overton on account of it. In her distress over a certain anonymous +letter she received, Miss Briggs came to me, and I, suspecting the +source from which the letter came, tried as best I could to straighten +out the tangle, without allowing Miss Briggs to know who was at fault. + +"Since then, unfortunately, a misunderstanding has arisen between us. I +have now no influence whatever with Miss Briggs, and she has played +directly into the hands of the only two enemies she has in college. All +along I have been certain that Miss Wicks and Miss Hampton meant +mischief. What I have heard to-day confirms it. Miss Alden, you are Miss +Wicks's cousin. I heard her say so. As a true Overton girl, will you not +use your influence with her in persuading her to abandon whatever plan +she and Miss Hampton have made to annoy Miss Briggs?" + +Beatrice Alden eyed Grace reflectively but said nothing. + +Grace looked pleadingly at the irresponsive junior. For a moment tense +silence reigned. Then Beatrice Alden shook her head. + +"I'm sorry, Miss Harlowe," she said soberly. All trace of hauteur had +disappeared. "But you know how angry Alberta was when she left here. She +wouldn't listen to me. I doubt if she speaks to me again this year. She +has a frightful temper and holds the slightest grudge for ages. She will +carry out her plan now, merely to show me how utterly she disregards my +disapproval." + +"I'm sorry, too," smiled Grace ruefully. "I shall try to see Miss +Briggs, but she is utterly unapproachable." + +The two girls looked into each other's eyes. Then they both laughed. +Beatrice Alden stretched out her hand impulsively. "We're both in an +evil case, aren't we?" she laughed. + +Grace met the hand half way. "But we are of the same mind, aren't we?" +she asked. + +"Yes," replied Beatrice simply. She hesitated, looked rather confused, +then added: "I used to think I disliked you, Miss Harlowe, but I find my +feelings toward you are quite the opposite. I hope we shall some day be +friends." + +"I hope so, too," agreed Grace earnestly. "We have a mutual friend, you +know, in Mabel Ashe, although yours and Mabel's friendship began long +before I came to Overton." A shadow crossed Beatrice's face. Grace noted +it and interpreted it correctly. "You are very fond of Mabel, are you +not, Miss Alden?" she asked. + +"Very," was the short answer. + +"Anne Pierson is the dearest girl friend I have in the world," declared +wily Grace. "Then two Oakdale girls who are studying in an eastern +conservatory of music come next, and after that Miriam Nesbit. There are +also three other girls, members of a high school sorority to which I +belong, and a girl in Denver, who have very strong claims on my +affection. I have a number of dearest friends, you see. Some time I +should like to tell you more of them." + +Beatrice had brightened visibly as Grace talked. She now felt assured +that this attractive freshman with her clear grey eyes and +straightforward manner would never attempt to monopolize Mabel's entire +attention. + +At this moment Mabel's voice was heard at the head of the stairs. She +descended, followed by Leona Rowe and Helen Burton. + +"Why, hello, Bee!" cried Mabel. "I asked for you upstairs, but was told +you were out." + +"So I was," smiled Beatrice, "but I'm here now. What is your pleasure?" + +"Come over to Holland House and have tea and cakes and candy, if there's +any left in the box of Huyler's that came last night. Every girl in the +house sampled it. You know what that means." + +"I'll go for my hat and coat," returned Beatrice brightly. "See you in a +minute." She ran lightly up the stairs, smiling to herself. Helen and +Leona rushed out in the hall to interview a girl who had just come in. +Finding themselves alone for the moment Mabel turned to Grace with a +solemnly inquiring air, "How did you do it?" she asked in a low tone. + +"I'll tell you some other time," replied Grace. "It was a surprise to +me, but the chance just happened to come and I took advantage of it." + +The return of the three young women cut off further opportunity for +explanation, but as Grace walked back to Holland House, one arm linked +in that of Mabel Ashe, while Beatrice Alden, heretofore frigid and +unapproachable, walked at the other side of the popular junior, she +could not help wishing a certain other tangle might be as easily +straightened. + + + + +CHAPTER XXI + +AN UNHEEDED WARNING + + +The next day found Grace rather at a loss how to proceed in the case of +Elfreda. From what she had overheard it was evident that Alberta Wicks +and Mary Hampton had decided to make Elfreda the victim of some +well-laid plot of their own. What the nature of it was Grace had not the +remotest idea. To approach Elfreda was embarrassing to say the least. To +warn her against the two mischievous sophomores without being able to +state anything more definite than what she had overheard at Wellington +House was infinitely more embarrassing. + +"What time had I best try to see her?" Grace asked herself. She had come +from Overton Hall with Anne and Miriam late that afternoon and the three +girls had lingered on the steps of Wayne Hall, reluctant to go indoors. +Spring was getting ready to fulfill all sorts of tender promises she had +made to her children. The buds on the trees were bursting into tiny new +green leaves. The crocuses were in bloom in the yards along College +Street, and the grass on the campus was growing greener every hour. The +roads, too, were obligingly drying, so that adventurous walkers might +visit their favorite haunts in the country surrounding Overton without +running the risk of wading in the mud. + +There was Guest House, the famous colonial tea shop that had been built +and used as an inn during the Revolution. In this quaint historic place +ample refreshment was to be found. There one could satisfy one's +appetite with dainty little sandwiches, muffins and jam, tea cakes and +tea, fresh milk or buttermilk. + +There was also Hunter's Rock that overhung the river, and whose smooth, +flat surface made an ideal spot for picnickers. It was five miles from +Overton, but extremely popular with all four classes, and from early +spring until late fall, it was occupied on Saturday by various gay gipsy +parties from the college. Then there were canoes for the venturesome, +and staid old rowboats for the cautious, to be hired at a nominal sum, +while girlish figures dotted the golf course and the tennis courts. +Girls strolled about the campus in the early evenings, or gathered in +groups on the steps of the campus houses. It was the time of year when +spring creeps into one's blood, making one forget everything except the +blueness of the sky, the softness of the air and the lure of green +things growing. + +"I must go into the house," sighed Miriam Nesbit. "I have that +appalling trigonometry lesson for to-morrow to prepare from beginning to +end. I haven't looked at it yet." + +"I peeped at it yesterday," said Anne. "It's the worst one we've had, so +far." + +"The end is not yet," reminded Grace. + +"Well it will be in sight before long. Our freshman year is almost over, +didn't you know it, children!" queried Miriam laughingly. + +"It has seemed long in some respects and short in others," reflected +Grace. "I think--" Grace paused. A tall, rather stout girl came +hurriedly up the walk. She stalked up the steps and into the house +without looking to the right or left. Even in that fleeting moment Grace +noted that she seemed rather excited and that she carried in her hand an +open letter. "I wonder if now would be a good time to tackle her," +speculated Grace. Then deciding that, after all, there was nothing to be +gained without making a venture, Grace walked resolutely to the door. +"I'll see you later, girls," was her only remark as she passed inside. + +Once outside Elfreda's door, Grace did not feel quite so confident. +Summoning all her courage, however, she knocked. An impatient voice +called, "Come in," and Grace accepted the rather ungracious invitation +to enter. J. Elfreda sat facing the window intent upon the letter Grace +had seen in her hand. She turned sharply as the door closed, then +catching sight of Grace, sprang to her feet, her face clouded with +anger. "How dare you come in here?" she stormed. + +"You said 'Come in,' Elfreda," returned Grace quietly. + +"Yes, but not to you," raged Elfreda. "Never to you. Leave my room +instantly and don't come back again." + +"I won't trouble you long," returned Grace. "I came to put you on your +guard against two young women who are about to make mischief for you. I +am very sorry I did not tell you long ago that Miss Wicks and Miss +Hampton were the originators of the anonymous letter which caused you so +much unhappiness. I suspected as much at the time, and accused them of +writing it. They neither affirmed nor denied their part in the affair, +although they admitted that certain members of the sophomore class wrote +the letter. I threatened to take up the matter with the sophomore class +if the two young women persisted in making you unhappy, and this threat +evidently influenced them to drop their crusade against you. + +"To a certain extent I feel responsible for what has followed, for if I +had told you this before you would hardly have afterward become +friendly with them. However, I can do this much. From a conversation I +overheard the other day I am convinced that Miss Wicks and Miss Hampton +intend to play a practical joke on you on Friday night. I am afraid that +it will not be of the tame variety either, and may cause you trouble. +These two girls do not like you, Elfreda, and they have not forgiven you +nor never will." + +"You are awfully anxious to make me think that no one but you and your +friends ever liked me, aren't you?" sneered Elfreda. "Well, just let me +tell you something. Those girls may have their faults, but they aren't +stingy and selfish, at all events. This letter here is an invitation +to----, well, I shan't tell you what it is, but it's far from being a +practical joke, I can assure you." + +Grace looked doubtfully at Elfreda, who stood very erect, her head held +high with offended dignity. Perhaps, after all, she had been too hasty. +Perhaps the two sophomores really intended playing some harmless trick. +Then the words, "We are not going to bother with J. Elfreda much +longer," returned with a force that left Grace no longer in uncertainty. + +"Elfreda," she said earnestly, "I wish you would listen to me for once. +Miss Wicks and Miss Hampton are not your friends. If you accept their +invitation for Friday night you will be sorry. Take my advice, and steer +clear of them." + +"Please mind your own business and get out of my room," commanded +Elfreda fiercely. + +Casting one steady, reproachful look at the angry girl, Grace left the +room in silence. Once outside her own door she clenched her hands and +fought back her rising emotion. Tears of humiliation stood in her gray +eyes, then winking them back bravely, she drew a long breath and opened +her door. Anne, who in the meantime had come upstairs, turned +expectantly. "What luck?" she questioned. + +"None," returned Grace shortly. "She ordered me out of her room." + +At this juncture Miriam Nesbit joined them. "What's the latest on the +bulletin board?" she inquired, smiling mischievously. + +"Don't laugh, Miriam," rebuked Grace. "Things are serious. Elfreda has +some sort of engagement for Friday night with those two girls. She +almost told me what it was, then changed her mind and invited me to mind +my own business and leave her room. I'm going to try to find out +something about Friday night and see that she gets fair play. After that +I shall never trouble myself about her," concluded Grace, her voice +trembling slightly. + +"Don't feel so hurt at Elfreda's rudeness, Grace," soothed Miriam. "She +doesn't mean half she says. She'll be sorry some day." + +"I wish 'some day' was before Friday," replied Grace mournfully. "I +wonder who else is to take part in this affair?" + +"Watch Miss Wicks and Miss Hampton," advised Anne quietly. + +"That's sound advice," agreed Grace. "I appoint you and Miriam as secret +service agents. You must unearth the enemy's plans for Friday night." + +"What will you do if we should happen to stumble upon them?" asked +Miriam curiously. + +"I don't know, yet," said Grace slowly. "It will depend entirely on what +they are. Since we can't prevent Elfreda from going to her fate, we may +be obliged to go along with her. If I were to ask you girls to drop +everything and follow me on Friday night, would you do it?" + +Anne and Miriam nodded. + +"Then that's settled," was her relieved comment. "I am going to take two +other girls into our confidence. I shall tell Mabel Ashe and Frances +Marlton. They will come to the rescue if I need them. Besides they are +juniors, and if I am not mistaken, upper class support may be very +desirable before we are through with this affair." + +"And all this anxiety over J. Elfreda," smiled Miriam. "But to tell you +the truth, girls, I shall be only too glad to fare forth in the cause of +Elfreda. I thought her a terrible cross when she first came, but now I +am positively lonesome without her, and I don't care how soon she comes +back." + + + + +CHAPTER XXII + +TURNING THE TABLES + + +For the next two days the three girls bent their efforts toward +discovering the plot on foot against Elfreda, but to little purpose. So +far, Grace had refrained from imparting her vague knowledge of what +impended to Mabel and Frances. Her naturally self-reliant nature would +not allow her to depend on others. She preferred to solve her own +problems and fight her own battles if necessary. Whatever the two +sophomores had planned was a secret indeed. By neither word nor sign did +they betray themselves, and by Thursday evening Grace was beginning to +show signs of anxiety. + +"I haven't been able to find out a thing," she declared dispiritedly to +Anne. "I suspect one other girl, but I'm not sure about her. Anne, do +you think Virginia Gaines is in this affair, too?" + +"Hardly," replied Anne. "She and Elfreda are not friendly, and Elfreda +could not be coaxed to go where she is likely to see Miss Gaines." + +"But suppose Virginia Gaines kept strictly in the background, yet +helped to play the trick," persisted Grace. + +"Of course she could easily do that," admitted Anne. "But what makes you +think she would?" + +"Just this," replied Grace. "I saw her in conversation to-day with Mary +Hampton. They were standing outside Science Hall. They didn't see me +until I was within a few feet of them. Then they said good-bye in a +hurry, and rushed off in opposite directions. Now, what would you +naturally infer from that?" + +"It does look suspicious," agreed Anne. + +"That is what causes me to believe Virginia Gaines to be one of the +prime movers in this affair," was the quiet answer. "They are all very +clever. Too clever, by far, for me." + +A knock at the door caused Grace to start slightly. "Come in!" she +called, then exclaimed in surprise as the door opened: "Why, Miriam, +where did you go? You disappeared the moment dinner was over." + +"I had to go to the library," replied Miriam quickly. "Do you know +whether the girls on both sides of us are out?" + +Grace nodded. "What's the matter, Miriam?" she asked curiously. "What +has happened? You look as mysterious as the Three Fates themselves." + +"I've made a discovery," announced Miriam, taking a book from under her +arm and opening it. "I found something in this book that you ought to +see. I was in one of the alcoves to-night looking for a book that I have +been trying to lay hands on for a week. It has been out every time. +To-night I found it and inside the leaves I found this." She handed +Grace a folded paper. + +Grace unfolded it wonderingly and began to read aloud: + +"Dear Virginia: + +"We decided that the haunted house plan would be quite likely to subdue +a certain obstreperous individual. We have already invited her to a +moonlight party at Hunter's Rock, as you know. Once she is there we will +see to the rest. Sorry you can't be with us, but that would give the +whole plan away. A little meditation in spookland will do our friend +good, and this time if she is wise she will keep her troubles to +herself. Of course, if any one should see her going home in the wee +small hours of the morning it might be unpleasant for her, but then, we +can't trouble ourselves over that. + +"Yours, hastily, + +"Bert." + +Grace stared first at Anne, then Miriam, in incredulous, shocked +surprise. + +"What a cruel girl!" she exclaimed. "Poor Elfreda!" + +"Of course, the writer meant Elfreda," agreed Miriam. "'Bert,' I +suppose, stands for Alberta. In the first place, what haunted house does +she mean?" + +"I don't know," answered Grace, knitting her brows. "Wait a minute! I'll +go down and ask Mrs. Elwood." + +Within five minutes she had returned, bristling with information. "I +found out the whole story," she declared. "It is an old white house not +far from Hunter's Rock. Two brothers once lived there, and one +disappeared. It was rumored that he had been killed by his older +brother, and that the spirit of the murdered man haunted the place so +persistently that the other brother left there and never came back. They +say a white figure, carrying a lighted candle, walks moaning through the +rooms." + +"How dreadful!" shivered Anne. "It is bad enough to think of those girls +coaxing Elfreda to go there. I believe they intend to persuade her to go +there, then leave her, too." + +"We might show Elfreda this note," reflected Miriam. "No; on second +thought I should say we'd better make up a crowd and follow the others +to Hunter's Rock. Of course, we won't stay there. Those girls are +breaking rules by going there at night. We shall be breaking rules, too, +but in a good cause." + +A long conversation ensued that would have aroused consternation in the +breast of a number of sophomores, had they been privileged to hear it. +When the last detail had been arranged, Grace leaned back in her chair +and smiled. "I think everything will go beautifully," she said, "and +several people are going to be surprised. Miriam, will you see Mabel +Ashe, Constance Fuller and Frances Marlton in the morning? Anne, will +you look out for Arline Thayer and Ruth? That will leave Leona Rowe and +Helen Burton for me, and, oh, yes, I'll have a talk with Emma Dean." + +To all appearances, Friday dawned as prosaically as had all the other +days of that week, but in the breasts of a number of the students of +Overton stirred an excitement that deepened as the day wore on. As is +frequently the case, the object of it all went calmly on her way, taking +a smug satisfaction in the thought that she was the only freshman +invited to the select gathering of sophomores who were to brave the +censure of the dean, and picnic by moonlight at Hunter's Rock. For +almost the first time since her arrival at college Elfreda felt her own +popularity. Despite her native shrewdness, she was particularly +susceptible to flattery. To be the idol of the college had been one of +her most secret and hitherto hopeless desires. Now, in the sophomore +class she had found girls who really appreciated her, and who were ready +to say pleasant things to her rather than lecture her. She was glad, +now, that she had dropped Grace and her friends in time, and resolved +next year that she would put the width of the campus between herself and +Wayne Hall. + +As she slipped on her long blue serge coat that night--the air was +chilly, though the day had been warm--a flush of triumph mounted to her +cheeks. Then glancing at the clock she hurriedly adjusted her hat. Her +appointment was for half-past seven. Alberta said the party was to be in +honor of her and she must not keep her friends waiting. She looked +sharply about her to see who was in sight. She had been pledged to +secrecy. Alberta had said they would return before half-past ten, so +there would be no need of asking Mrs. Elwood to leave the door unlocked +for her. Then she walked briskly down the steps and up the street. + +Fifteen minutes before she left the house, three dark figures had +marched out single file down the street. Two blocks from the house they +had been met by a delegation of dark figures, and without a word being +spoken, the little party had taken a side street that led to Overton +Drive, a public highway that wound straight through the town out into +the country. The company had proceeded in absolute silence, and finally +leaving the road had turned into the fields and plodded steadily on. It +was the new of the moon and the landscape was shrouded in heavy shadows. +On and still on the silent procession had traveled, and when their eyes, +now accustomed to the darkness, had espied the outlines of a +tumble-down, one-story house that stood out against the blackness of the +night a halt had been made and each dark figure had taken from under her +arm a bundle. Then the faint rustle of paper accompanied by an +occasional giggle or a smothered exclamation had been heard, and last +but most remarkable, the dark figures had given place to a company of +sheeted ghosts who had glided over the fields with true ghost-like mien +and disappeared in a little grove just off the highway. + +In the meantime, Elfreda had been received with acclamation by the +treacherous sophomores, who vied with each other as to who should be her +escort. There were nine girls, and each of them also bore a bundle, +which contained not sheets, but the eatables for the picnic. This +procession also set out in silence, which was broken as soon as the +town was left behind. Alberta, who walked with her arm linked in +Elfreda's, began to relate the story of the haunted house. + +"Do you suppose for one minute that that house is really haunted?" said +Elfreda sceptically. + +"No one knows," was the disquieting reply. "People have seen strange +sights there." + +"What sights?" demanded Elfreda. + +"They say the murdered brother walks through the house and moans," +replied Alberta, shuddering slightly. + +"That's nonsense," said Elfreda bravely. Nevertheless, the idea was not +pleasant to contemplate. "I don't believe in ghosts," she added. + +"I dare you to go into the room where the man was murdered," laughed +Mary Hampton. + +"I'm not afraid," persisted Elfreda. + +"Prove it, then," taunted Mary. + +"All right, I will," retorted Elfreda defiantly. "Show me the room when +we get there and I'll go into it." + +"I don't think we ought to go near that old house at night," protested a +sophomore. "We'd get into all sorts of trouble as it is, if the faculty +knew we were out." + +"Now, don't begin preaching," snapped Alberta Wicks. "If you are +dissatisfied, go home." + +"I wish I'd stayed at home," growled the other sophomore wrathfully. + +While this conversation was being carried on, the party was rapidly +nearing the haunted house. They halted directly in front of it, and Mary +Hampton said, "Now, Miss Briggs, make good your promise." + +Elfreda walked boldly up to the house, although she felt her courage +oozing rapidly. + +"I'll go inside with you, and show you the room. It's that little room +off the hall," volunteered Alberta. + +The outside door stood wide open. Elfreda peered fearfully down the +little hall, then stepped resolutely into the little room at one side of +it. A door slammed. There was the sound of a key turning in a lock, a +rush of scurrying feet; then silence. Across the field fled the dark +figures, nor did they stop until they had crossed the highway and +entered the little grove that led to Hunter's Rock. + +Suddenly a piercing scream rang out. It was followed by a succession of +wild cries, and with one accord the terror-stricken conspirators made +for the highway. But at every step a white figure rose in the path +filling the air with weird, mournful wails. Fright lent speed to +sophomore feet, and without daring to look behind, eight badly scared +girls ran steadily along the road to Overton, intent only on putting +distance between themselves and the terrifying apparitions that had +sprung up before them. If they had stopped to deliberate for even five +seconds they would, in all probability, have stood their ground, but the +silent, ghostly figures that had bobbed up as by magic, coupled with the +tale of the haunted house which Alberta had related, was a little too +much for even vaunted sophomore courage. + +A death-like stillness followed the ignominious flight of the plotters. +Then from behind a tree stepped a white figure and a cautious voice +called softly: "Come on, girls. They have gone. We must hurry and let +Elfreda out of that awful house." At this command a ripple of subdued +laughter rose from all sides and the ghosts began to appear from their +nearby hiding places. + +"Wasn't it funny?" laughed a tall ghost with the voice of Frances +Marlton. + +"I know several sophomores who will walk softly for the rest of this +year at least," predicted another ghost, ending with the giggle that +endeared Mabel Ashe to all her friends. + +"These masks are frightfully warm," complained a diminutive spectre. A +quick movement of her hand and the mask was removed, showing the rosy +face of Arline Thayer. + +"Keep your mask on, Arline," warned Gertrude. "Even in this secluded +spot some one may be watching you." + +The party proceeded with as little noise as possible to the haunted +house. Pausing at the front door a brief council was held. Then removing +their masks and the sheets that enveloped them, Grace and Miriam +resolutely entered the hall and went straight to the locked door, behind +which Elfreda was a prisoner. The key had been left in the lock. It +turned with a grating sound. Slipping her hand in the pocket of her +sweater, Grace produced a tiny electric flashlight which she turned on +the room. In one corner, seated on the floor, her back against the wall +and her feet straight in front of her, sat Elfreda. She eyed the +flashing light defiantly, then saw who was behind it and said grimly: "I +might have known it. If I had taken your advice I wouldn't be here now." + +"Oh, Elfreda!" exclaimed Grace. "I'm so glad you are not frightened. It +was a cruel trick, but, thank goodness, we found out about it in time." + +Elfreda rose and walked deliberately up to Grace and Miriam. "I'm sorry +for everything," she said huskily. "I've been a ridiculous simpleton, +and I don't deserve to have friends. Will you forgive me, girls? I'd +like to start all over again." + +"Of course we will. That was a direct, manly speech, Elfreda," laughed +Miriam, but there were tears in her own eyes which no one saw in the +darkness. She realized that in spite of her childish behavior she was +fond of the stout girl and was glad that peace had been declared. + +"Let us forget all about it, shake hands and go home," proposed Grace, +"or we may find ourselves locked out." + +The two girls shook hands with Elfreda, and all around again for good +luck, then linking an arm in each of hers they conducted the rescued +prisoner to where the rest of the party awaited them. During their +absence the ghosts had doffed their spectral garments and the instant +the three joined them the order to march was given. Once fairly in +Overton, conversation was permitted, and on the same corner where they +had met, the rescuers parted, after much talk and laughter. + +"Come into my room and have tea to-night, Elfreda," invited Miriam, as +they entered the house. "I have a pound of your favorite cakes." + +"I'd like to come to stay," said Elfreda wistfully. "But I've been too +hateful for you ever to want me for a roommate again." + +"It's rather late for you to move now," replied Miriam slowly. "But I'd +love to have you with me next year." + +"Would you, honestly?" asked Elfreda, opening her eyes in astonishment. + +"Honestly," repeated Miriam, smiling. + +"I'll think about it," returned Elfreda, flushing deeply. + +"But there is nothing to think about," protested Miriam. "I wouldn't ask +you if I did not care for you." + +"That isn't it," said Elfreda in a low tone. "It isn't you. It's I. +Don't you understand? You are letting me off too easily. I don't deserve +to have you be so nice to me." + +"We wish you to forget about what has happened, Elfreda," said Grace +earnestly. "Everyone is likely to make mistakes. We are not here to +judge, we are here to help one another. That is one of the ways of +cultivating true college spirit." + +"I'll tell you one thing," returned Elfreda, her eyes shining, "whether +I cultivate college spirit or not, I'm going to try to cultivate common +sense. Then, at least, I'll know enough to treat my best friends +civilly." + + + + +CHAPTER XXIII + +VIRGINIA CHANGES HER MIND + + +What the vanquished sophomores thought of the trick that had been played +on them was a matter for speculation. Once back in Overton, the truth of +the situation had dawned upon them. Their common sense told them that +real ghosts, if there were any, never congregated in companies the size +of the one that had risen to haunt them the previous night. Obviously +some one had overheard their plan to picnic at Hunter's Rock and treated +them to an unwelcome surprise. It did not occur to any one of them until +they had returned to their respective houses that they had left J. +Elfreda locked in the haunted abode of the two brothers. Then +consternation reigned in each sophomore breast. + +Directly after chapel the next morning, eight young women were to be +seen in an anxious group just outside the chapel. Several freshmen and +two or three juniors glanced appraisingly at them, then passed on. + +"Did you notice the way that Miss Wells looked at me this morning?" +muttered Mary Hampton to her satellites. + +"Never mind a little thing like that," snapped Alberta Wicks. "The +question is, where is J. Elfreda? If she is still shut up in that house +we might as well go home now instead of waiting to be sent there." + +"Nonsense, Bert," scoffed one of the sophomores. "You are nervous. We +may not be found out." + +"Found out! J. Elfreda will be raging. She'll go straight to the dean, +the minute she is free. Oh, why didn't we think to run back and let her +out in spite of those ridiculous white figures?" + +"What made you lock her in there, then, if you were afraid she'd tell?" +asked one of the others rather sarcastically. + +"Yes, that's what I say!" exclaimed a second. "This affair has been very +silly from start to finish. I'm ashamed of myself for having been drawn +into it, and in future you may count me out of any more such stunts." + +"You girls don't understand," declared Alberta Wicks angrily. "We only +meant to even an old score with the Briggs person. We were going to call +for her on the way home, and tell her that we had evened our score. She +wouldn't have breathed it to a soul. She knew that we'd make life +miserable for her next year if she did. She wouldn't tell a little thing +like that, but to leave her there all night. That really was dreadful. +Mary and I are in for it. That's certain." + +"If I'm not mistaken, there goes Miss Briggs now!" exclaimed a girl who +had been idly watching the students as they passed out of the chapel. + +"Where? Where?" questioned Mary and Alberta together. + +The sophomore pointed. + +"Yes; it is J. Elfreda," almost wailed Alberta Wicks. "I'm going +straight back to Stuart Hall and pack my trunk. Come on, Mary." + +"Better wait a little," dryly advised the sophomore who had announced +her disapproval of the night's escapade. "You may be sorry if you +don't." + +"Good-bye, girls," said Alberta abruptly. "If I hear anything, I'll +report to you at once. Now that J. Elfreda is among us, we'd better +steer clear of one another for a while at least." + +She hurried away, followed by Mary Hampton. + +"That was my first, and if I get safely out of this, will be my last +offense," said another sophomore firmly. "All those who agree with me +say 'aye.'" Five "ayes" were spoken simultaneously. + +In the meantime, Grace was trying vainly to make up her mind what to do. +Should she go directly to the two mischievous sophomores, revealing the +identity of the ghosts, or should she leave them in a quandary as to the +outcome of their unwomanly trick? One thing had been decided upon +definitely by Grace and her friends. They would tell no tales. Grace +could not help thinking that a little anxiety would be the just due of +the plotters, and with this idea in mind determined to do nothing for a +time, at least, toward putting them at their ease. + +But there was one person who had not been asked to remain silent +concerning the ghost party, and that person was Elfreda. Grace had +forgotten to tell her that the night's happenings were to be kept a +secret and when late that afternoon she espied Alberta Wicks and Mary +Hampton walking in the direction of Stuart Hall she pursued them with +the air of an avenger. Before they realized her presence she had begun a +furious arraignment of their treachery. "You ought to be sent home for +it," she concluded savagely, "and if Grace Harlowe wasn't----" + +"Grace Harlowe!" exclaimed Alberta, turning pale. "Do you mean to tell +me that it was she who planned that ghost party?" + +"I shall tell you nothing," retorted Elfreda. "I'm sorry I said even +that much. I want you to understand, though, that if you ever try to +play a trick on me again, I'll see that you are punished for it if I +have to go down on my knees to the whole faculty to get them to give you +what you deserve. Just remember that, and mind your own business, +strictly, from now on." + +Turning on her heel, the stout girl marched off, leaving the two girls +in a state of complete perturbation. + +"Had we better go and see Miss Harlowe?" asked Mary Hampton, rather +unsteadily. + +"The question is, do we care to come back here next year?" returned +Alberta grimly. + +"I'd like to come back," said Mary in a low voice. "Wouldn't you?" + +"I don't know," was the perverse answer. "I don't wish to humble myself +to any one. I'm going to take a chance on her keeping quiet about last +night. I have an idea she is not a telltale. If worse comes to worst, +there are other colleges, you know, Mary." + +"I thought, perhaps, if we were to go to Miss Harlowe, we might +straighten out matters and be friends," said Mary rather hesitatingly. +"Those girls have nice times together, and they are the cleverest crowd +in the freshman class. I'm tired of being at sword's points with +people." + +"Then go over to them, by all means," sneered Alberta. "Don't trouble +yourself about your old friends. They don't count." + +"You know I didn't mean that, Bert," said Mary reproachfully. "I won't +go near them if you feel so bitter about last night." + +It was several minutes before Mary succeeded in conciliating her sulky +friend. By that time the tiny sprouts of good fellowship that had vainly +tried to poke their heads up into the light had been hopelessly blighted +by the chilling reception they met with, and Mary had again been won +over to Alberta's side. + +Saturday evening Arline Thayer entertained the ghost party at Martell's, +and Elfreda, to her utter astonishment, was made the guest of honor. +During the progress of the dinner, Alberta Wicks, Mary Hampton and two +other sophomores dropped in for ice cream. By their furtive glances and +earnest conversation it was apparent that they strongly suspected the +identity of the avenging specters. Elfreda's presence, too, confirmed +their suspicions. + +In a spirit of pure mischief Mabel Ashe pulled a leaf from her note +book. Borrowing a pencil, she made an interesting little sketch of two +frightened young women fleeing before a band of sheeted specters. +Underneath she wrote: "It is sometimes difficult to lay ghosts. Walk +warily if you wish to remain unhaunted." This she sent to Alberta Wicks +by the waitress. It was passed from hand to hand, and resulted in four +young women leaving Martell's without finishing their ice cream. + +"You spoiled their taste for ice cream, Mabel," laughed Frances Marlton, +glancing at the now vacant table. "I imagine they are shaking in their +shoes." + +"They did not think that the juniors had taken a hand in things," +remarked Constance Fuller. + +"Hardly," laughed Helen Burton. "Did you see their faces when they read +that note?" + +"It's really too bad to frighten them so," said Leona Rowe. + +"I don't agree with you, Leona," said Mabel Ashe firmly. Her charming +face had grown grave. "I think that Miss Wicks and Miss Hampton both +ought to be sent home. If you will look back a little you will recollect +that these two girls were far from being a credit to their class during +their freshman year. I don't like to say unkind things about an Overton +girl, but those two young women were distinctly trying freshmen, and as +far as I can see haven't imbibed an iota of college spirit. Last night's +trick, however, was completely overstepping the bounds. If Miss Briggs +had been a timid, nervous girl, matters might have resulted quite +differently. Then it would have been our duty to report the mischief +makers. I am not sure that we are doing right in withholding what we +now know from the faculty, but I am willing to give these girls the +benefit of the doubt and remain silent." + +"That is my opinion of the matter, too," agreed Grace. "It is only a +matter of a few days until we shall all have to say good-bye until fall. +During vacation certain girls will have plenty of time to think things +over, and then they may see matters in an entirely different light. I +shouldn't like to think that almost my last act before going home to my +mother was to give some girl a dismissal from Overton to take home to +hers." + +A brief silence followed Grace's remark. The little speech about her +mother had turned the thoughts of the girls homeward. Suddenly Mabel +Ashe rose from her chair. "Here's to our mothers, girls. Let's dedicate +our best efforts to them, and resolve never to lessen their pride in us +with failures." + +[Illustration: Over the Tea and Cakes the Clouds Dispersed.] + +When Elfreda, Miriam, Anne and Grace ran up the steps of Wayne Hall at a +little before ten o'clock they were laughing and talking so happily they +failed to notice Virginia Gaines, who had been walking directly ahead of +them. She had come from Stuart Hall, where, impatient to learn just what +had happened the night before, she had gone to see Mary and Alberta. +Finding them out she managed to learn the news from the very girl who +had declared herself sorry for her part in the escapade. This particular +sophomore, now that the reaction had set in, was loud in her +denunciation of the trick and congratulated Virginia on not being one of +those intimately concerned in it. + +But Virginia, now conscience-stricken, had little to say. + +She still lingered in the hall as the quartette entered, but they passed +her on their way upstairs without speaking and she finally went to her +room wishing, regretfully, that she had been less ready to quarrel with +the girls who bade fair to lead their class both in scholarship and +popularity. It was fully a week afterward when a thoroughly humbled and +repentant Virginia, after making sure that Anne was out, knocked one +afternoon at Grace's door. + +"How do you do, Miss Gaines," said Grace civilly, but without warmth. +"Won't you come in?" + +Virginia entered, but refused the chair Grace offered her. "No, thank +you, I'll stand," she replied. Then in a halting fashion she said: "Miss +Harlowe, I--am--awfully sorry for--for being so hateful all this year." +She stopped, biting her lip, which quivered suspiciously. + +Grace stared at her caller in amazement. Could it be possible that +insolent Virginia Gaines was meekly apologizing to her. Then, +thoughtful of the other girl's feelings, she smiled and stretched out +her hand: "Don't say anything further about it, Miss Gaines. I hope we +shall be friends. One can't have too many, you know, and college is the +best place in the world for us to find ourselves. Come in to-night and +have tea and cakes with us after lessons. That is the highest proof of +hospitality I can offer at present." + +"I will," promised Virginia. Then impulsively she caught one of Grace's +hands in hers. "You're the dearest girl," she said, "and I'll try to be +worthy of your friendship. Please tell the girls I'm sorry. I'll tell +them myself to-night." With that she fairly ran from the room, and going +to her own shed tears of real contrition. Later, it took all Grace's +reasoning powers to put Elfreda in a state of mind that verged even +slightly on charitable, but after much coaxing she promised to behave +with becoming graciousness toward Virginia. + +Over the tea and cakes the clouds gradually dispersed, and when Virginia +went to her room that night, after declaring that she had had a +perfectly lovely time, Grace took from her writing case the note that +Miriam had found, and tore it into small pieces. She needed no evidence +against Virginia. + + + + +CHAPTER XXIV + +SAYING GOOD-BYE TO THEIR FRESHMAN YEAR + + +The few intervening days that lay between commencement and home were +filled with plenty of pleasant excitement. There were calls to make, +farewell spreads and merry-makings to attend, and momentous questions +concerning what to leave behind and what to take home to be decided. The +majority of the girls at Wayne Hall had asked for their old rooms for +the next year. Two sophomores had succeeded in getting into Wellington +House. One poor little freshman, having studied too hard, had brought on +a nervous affection and was obliged to give up her course at Overton for +a year at least. There was also one other sophomore whose mother was +coming to the town of Overton to live and keep house for her daughter in +a bungalow not far from the college. + +It now lacked only two days until the end of the spring term, and what +to pack and when to pack it were the burning questions of the hour. + +"There will be room for four more freshmen here next year," remarked +Grace, as she appeared from her closet, her arms piled high with skirts +and gowns. Depositing them on the floor, she dropped wearily into a +chair. "I don't believe I can ever make all those things go into that +trunk. I have all my clothes that I brought here last fall, and another +lot that I brought back at Christmas, and still some others that I +acquired at Easter. If I had had a particle of forethought I would have +taken home a few things each trip. Don't dare to leave the house until +this trunk is packed, Anne, for I shall need you to help me sit on it. +If our combined weight isn't enough, we'll invite Elfreda and Miriam in +to the sitting. I am perfectly willing to perform the same kind offices +for them. Oh, dear, I hate to begin. I'm wild to go home, but I can't +help feeling sad to think my freshman joys are over. It seems to me that +the two most important years in college are one's freshman and senior +years. + +"Being a freshman is like beginning a garden. One plants what one +considers the best seeds, and when the little green shoots come up, it's +terribly hard to make them live at all. It is only by constant care that +they are made to thrive and all sorts of storms are likely to rise out +of a clear sky and blight them. Some of the seeds one thought would +surely grow the fastest are total disappointments, while others that one +just planted to fill in, fairly astonish one by their growth, but if at +the end of the freshman year the garden looks green and well cared for, +it's safe to say it will keep on growing through the sophomore and +junior years and bloom at the end of four years. That's the peculiarity +about college gardens. One has to begin to plant the very first day of +the freshman year to be sure of flowers when the four years are over. + +"In the sophomore year the hardest task is keeping the weeds out, and +during the junior and senior years the difficulty will be to keep the +ground in the highest state of cultivation. It will be easier to neglect +one's garden, then, because one will have grown so used to the things +one has planted that one will forget to tend them and put off stirring +up the soil around them and watering them. I'm going to think a little +each day while I'm home this summer about my garden and keep it fresh +and green." + +Grace laid the gown she had been folding in the trunk and looked +earnestly at Anne as she finished her long speech. + +"What a nice idea!" exclaimed Anne warmly. "I think I shall have to +begin gardening, too." + +"Your garden has always been in a flourishing condition from the first," +laughed Grace. "The chief trouble with mine seems to be the number of +strange weeds that spring up--nettles that I never planted, but that +sting just as sharply, nevertheless. It hurts me to go home with the +knowledge that there are two girls here who don't like me. I know I +ought not to care, for I have nothing to regret as far as my own conduct +is concerned, but still I'd like to leave Overton for the summer without +one shadow in my path." + +"Perhaps, when certain girls come back in the fall they will be on their +good behavior." + +"Perhaps," repeated Grace sceptically. + +The entrance into the room of Elfreda and Miriam, who had been out +shopping, brought the little heart talk to an abrupt close. + +"We've a new kind of cakes," exulted Miriam. "They are three stories +high and each story is a different color. They have icing half an inch +thick and an English walnut on top. All for the small sum of five cents, +too." + +"We bought a dozen," declared Elfreda, "and now I'm going out to buy ice +cream. This packing business calls for plenty of refreshment to keep +one's energy up to the mark. I've thought of a lovely plan to lighten my +labors." + +"What is it?" asked Grace. "Your plans are always startlingly original +if not very practical." + +"This is practical," announced the stout girl. "I'm going to give away +my clothes; that is, the most of them. I found a poor woman the other +day who does scrubbing for the college who needs them. I found out where +she lives and I'm going to bundle them all together and send them to +her. I don't wish her to know where they came from. I'll just write a +card, and--" + +The three broadly smiling faces of her friends caused her to stop short +and regard them suspiciously. "What's the matter?" she said in an +offended tone. + +Grace ran over and slipped her arm about the stout girl's shoulders. +"You are the one who sent Ruth her lovely clothes last Christmas. Don't +try to deny it. I was sure of it then." + +"Oh, see here," expostulated Elfreda, jerking herself away, her face +crimson. "I--you--" + +"Confess," threatened Miriam, seizing the little brass tea kettle and +brandishing it over Elfreda's head. + +"I won't," defied Elfreda, laughing a little in spite of her efforts to +appear offended. + +"One, two," counted Miriam, grasping the kettle firmly. + +"All right, I did," confessed Elfreda nonchalantly. "What are you going +to do about it?" + +"Present you with your Christmas gifts now," smiled Miriam. "You +wouldn't look at us last Christmas, so we've been saving our gifts ever +since. Wait a minute, girls, until I go for mine." + +As she darted from the room, Grace said softly: "We hoped that you would +understand about Thanksgiving and that everything would be all right by +Christmas, so we planned our little remembrances for you just the same. +Then, when--when we didn't see you before going home for the holidays, +Anne suggested that we put them away, because we all hoped that you'd be +friends with us again some day." Rummaging in the tray of her trunk she +produced a long, flat package which she offered to Elfreda. Anne, who, +at Grace's first words, had stepped to the chiffonier, took out a +beribboned bundle, and stood holding it toward the stout girl. Another +moment and Miriam had returned bearing her offering. "I wish you a merry +June," declared Miriam with an infectious giggle that was echoed by the +others. Then Elfreda opened the package from Miriam, which contained a +Japanese silk kimono similar to one of her own that her roommate had +greatly admired. Grace's package contained a pair of long white gloves, +and Anne had remembered her with a book she had once heard the stout +girl express a desire to own. + +"You had no business to do it," muttered Elfreda. Then gathering up her +presents she made a dash for the door and with a muffled, "I'll be back +soon," was gone. It was several minutes before she reappeared with red +eyes, but smiling lips. Then a long talk ensued, during which time the +art of trunk-packing languished. It was renewed with vigor that evening +and continued spasmodically for the next two days. In the campus houses +the real packing dragged along in most instances until within two hours +of the time when the trunks were to be called for. Then a wholesale +scramble began, to make up for lost minutes. One of the most frequent +and painful sights during those last two days was that of a wrathful +expressman, glaring in impotent rage while an enterprising damsel opened +her trunk on the front porch to take out or put in one or several of her +various possessions which, until that moment, had been completely +forgotten. + +The night before leaving Overton the four girls paid a visit to Ruth +Denton. The plucky little freshman had refused an invitation to spend +the summer with Arline Thayer, but had accepted a position in Overton +with a dress-maker. The last two weeks of her vacation she had promised +to spend with Arline at the sea-shore. + +Their last morning at Overton dawned fair and sunshiny. Grace, who had +risen early, stood at the window, looking out at the glory of the +sparkling June day. + +The campus was a vast green velvet carpet and the pale green of the +trees had not yet changed to that darker, dustier shade that belongs +only to summer. Back among the trees Overton Hall rose gray and +majestic. Grace's heart swelled with pride as she gazed at the stately +old building surrounded by its silent, leafy guard. "Overton, my Alma +Mater," she said softly. "May I be always worthy to be your child." + +"What are you mooning over?" asked Anne, who had slipped into her kimono +and joined Grace at the window. + +"I'm rhapsodizing," smiled Grace, her eyes very bright. "I love Overton, +don't you, Anne?" + +Anne nodded. "I'm glad we didn't go to Wellesley or Vassar, or even +Smith. I'd rather be here." + +"So would I," sighed Grace. "Next to home there is no place like +Overton. I almost wish I were coming back here next fall as a freshman." + +"But it's against the law of progress to wish one's self back," smiled +Anne, "and being a sophomore surely has its rainbow side." + +"And it rests with us to find it," replied Grace softly, placing her +hand on her friend's shoulder. + +A little later, laden with bags and suit cases, the three Oakdale +girls, accompanied by Elfreda, walked out of Wayne Hall as freshmen for +the last time. + +"When next we see this house it will be as sophomores," observed +Elfreda. "I'm glad we are all going home on the same train. Do you +remember the day I met you? I thought I owned the earth then. But I have +found out that there are other people to consider besides myself. That +is what being a freshman at Overton has taught me." + +"That's a very good thing for all of us to remember," remarked Grace. +"I'm going to try to practise it next year." + +"You won't have to try very hard," returned Elfreda dryly. "How much +time have we?" + +"Almost an hour," replied Miriam, looking at her watch. + +"Then we've time to stop at Vinton's for a farewell sundae. It's our +last freshman treat. Come on, everybody," invited the stout girl. + +"No more sundaes here until next fall," lamented Miriam, as they sat +waiting for their order. "I shall miss Vinton's. There is nothing in +Oakdale quite like it." + +"And I shall miss you girls," declared Elfreda bluntly. + +"Why don't you pay us a visit, then?" suggested Miriam. "We expect to be +at home part of the time this summer." + +"Perhaps I will," reflected Elfreda. "But you must write to me at any +rate." + +At the station groups of happy-faced girls stood waiting for the train. + +"We are going to have plenty of company," observed Anne. "Do you +remember how forlorn we felt when we were cast away on this station +platform last fall? We won't feel so strange next September." + +"We shall feel very important instead," laughed Miriam. "It will be our +turn to escort bewildered freshmen to their boarding places." + +"Yes, and we'll see that they don't stray, too," retorted Elfreda +grimly. + +"Or mistake the Register for the registrar," smiled Grace. + +What befell Grace and her friends during their sophomore year is set +forth fully in "Grace Harlowe's Second Year at Overton College." +How they lived up to their girlish ideals, finding the "rainbow +side" of their sophomore year, is a story that no admirer of Grace +Harlowe can afford to miss. + + +The End + + + + * * * * * + + + +HENRY ALTEMUS COMPANY'S + +CATALOGUE OF + +The Best and Least Expensive Books for Real Boys and Girls + + * * * * * + +Really good and new stories for boys and girls are not plentiful. Many +stories, too, are so highly improbable as to bring a grin of derision to +the young reader's face before he has gone far. The name of ALTEMUS is a +distinctive brand on the cover of a book, always ensuring the buyer of +having a book that is up-to-date and fine throughout. No buyer of an +ALTEMUS book is ever disappointed. + +Many are the claims made as to the inexpensiveness of books. Go into any +bookstore and ask for an Altemus book. Compare the price charged you for +Altemus books with the price demanded for other juvenile books. You will +at once discover that a given outlay of money will buy more of the +ALTEMUS books than of those published by other houses. + +Every dealer in books carries the ALTEMUS books. + + * * * * * + +Sold by all booksellers or sent postpaid on receipt of price + +Henry Altemus Company + +507-513 Cherry Street, Philadelphia + + * * * * * + +The Motor Boat Club Series + +By H. IRVING HANCOCK + + The keynote of these books is manliness. The stories are wonderfully + entertaining, and they are at the same time sound and wholesome. No + boy will willingly lay down an unfinished book in this series. + +1 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB OF THE KENNEBEC; Or, The +Secret of Smugglers' Island. + +2 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB AT NANTUCKET; Or, The Mystery +of the Dunstan Heir. + +3 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB OFF LONG ISLAND; Or, A Daring +Marine Game at Racing Speed. + +4 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB AND THE WIRELESS; Or, The +Dot, Dash and Dare Cruise. + +5 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB IN FLORIDA; Or, Laying the +Ghost of Alligator Swamp. + +6 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB AT THE GOLDEN GATE; Or, A +Thrilling Capture in the Great Fog. + +7 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB ON THE GREAT LAKES; Or, +The Flying Dutchman of the Big Fresh Water. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + +The Range and Grange Hustlers + +By FRANK GEE PATCHIN + + Have you any idea of the excitements, the glories of life on great + ranches in the West? Any bright boy will "devour" the books of this + series, once he has made a start with the first volume. + +1 THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS ON THE RANCH; +Or, The Boy Shepherds of the Great Divide. + +2 THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS' GREATEST +ROUND-UP; Or, Pitting Their Wits Against a Packers' +Combine. + +3 THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS ON THE PLAINS; +Or, Following the Steam Plows Across the Prairie. + +4 THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS AT CHICAGO; +Or, The Conspiracy of the Wheat Pit. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + +Submarine Boys Series + +By VICTOR G. DURHAM + + These splendid books for boys and girls deal with life aboard + submarine torpedo boats, and with the adventures of the young crew, + and possess, in addition to the author's surpassing knack of + story-telling, a great educational value for all young readers. + +1 THE SUBMARINE BOYS ON DUTY; Or, Life on a Diving +Torpedo Boat. + +2 THE SUBMARINE BOYS' TRIAL TRIP; Or, "Making Good" +as Young Experts. + +3 THE SUBMARINE BOYS AND THE MIDDIES; Or, The +Prize Detail at Annapolis. + +4 THE SUBMARINE BOYS AND THE SPIES; Or, Dodging +the Sharks of the Deep. + +5 THE SUBMARINE BOYS' LIGHTNING CRUISE; Or, The +Young Kings of the Deep. + +6 THE SUBMARINE BOYS FOR THE FLAG; Or, Deeding +Their Lives to Uncle Sam. + +7 THE SUBMARINE BOYS AND THE SMUGGLERS; Or, +Breaking Up the New Jersey Customs Frauds. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + +The Square Dollar Boys Series + +By H. IRVING HANCOCK + + The reading boy will be a voter within a few years; these books are + bound to make him think, and when he casts his vote he will do it + more intelligently for having read these volumes. + +1 THE SQUARE DOLLAR BOYS WAKE UP; Or, Fighting the +Trolley Franchise Steal. + +2 THE SQUARE DOLLAR BOYS SMASH THE RING; Or, In +the Lists Against the Crooked Land Deal. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + +Ben Lightbody Series + +By WALTER BENHAM + +1 BEN LIGHTBODY, SPECIAL; Or, Seizing His First Chance +to Make Good. + +2 BEN LIGHTBODY'S BIGGEST PUZZLE; Or, Running the +Double Ghost to Earth. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + +Pony Rider Boys Series + +By FRANK GEE PATCHIN + + These tales may be aptly described as those of a new Cooper. In + every sense they belong to the best class of books for boys and + girls. + +1 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE ROCKIES; Or, The Secret +of the Lost Claim. + +2 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN TEXAS; Or, The Veiled Riddle +of the Plains. + +3 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN MONTANA; Or, The Mystery +of the Old Custer Trail. + +4 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE OZARKS; Or, The Secret +of Ruby Mountain. + +5 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE ALKALI; Or, Finding a +Key to the Desert Maze. + +6 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN NEW MEXICO; Or, The End +of the Silver Trail. + +7 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE GRAND CANYON; Or, +The Mystery of Bright Angel Gulch. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + +The Boys of Steel Series + +By JAMES R. MEARS + + The author has made of these volumes a series of romances with + scenes laid in the iron and steel world. Each book presents a vivid + picture of some phase of this great industry. The information given + is exact and truthful; above all, each story is full of adventure + and fascination. + +1 THE IRON BOYS IN THE MINES; Or, Starting at the Bottom +of the Shaft. + +2 THE IRON BOYS AS FOREMEN; Or, Heading the Diamond +Drill Shift. + +3 THE IRON BOYS ON THE ORE BOATS; Or, Roughing It on +the Great Lakes. + +4 THE IRON BOYS IN THE STEEL MILLS; Or, Beginning +Anew in the Cinder Pits. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + +West Point Series + +By H. IRVING HANCOCK + + The principal characters in these narratives are manly, young + Americans whose doings will inspire all boy readers. + +1 DICK PRESCOTT'S FIRST YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or, +Two Chums in the Cadet Gray. + +2 DICK PRESCOTT'S SECOND YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or +Finding the Glory of the Soldier's Life. + +3 DICK PRESCOTT'S THIRD YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or, +Standing Firm for Flag and Honor. + +4 DICK PRESCOTT'S FOURTH YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or, +Ready to Drop the Gray for Shoulder Straps. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + +Annapolis Series + +By H. IRVING HANCOCK + + The Spirit of the new Navy is delightfully and truthfully depicted + in these volumes. + +1 DAVE DARRIN'S FIRST YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or, Two +Plebe Midshipmen at the U. S. Naval Academy. + +2 DAVE DARRIN'S SECOND YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or, +Two Midshipmen as Naval Academy "Youngsters." + +3 DAVE DARRIN'S THIRD YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or, Leaders +of the Second Class Midshipmen. + +4 DAVE DARRIN'S FOURTH YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or, +Headed for Graduation and the Big Cruise. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + +The Young Engineers Series + +By H. IRVING HANCOCK + + The heroes of these stories are known to readers of the High School + Boys Series. In this new series Tom Reade and Harry Hazelton prove + worthy of all the traditions of Dick & Co. + +1 THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN COLORADO; Or, At Railroad +Building in Earnest. + +2 THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN ARIZONA; Or, Laying Tracks +on the "Man-Killer" Quicksand. + +3 THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN NEVADA; Or, Seeking Fortune +on the Turn of a Pick. + +4 THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN MEXICO; Or, Fighting the +Mine Swindlers. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + +Boys of the Army Series + +By H. IRVING HANCOCK + + These books breathe the life and spirit of the United States Army of + to-day, and the life, just as it is, is described by a master pen. + +1 UNCLE SAM'S BOYS IN THE RANKS; Or, Two Recruits in +the United States Army. + +2 UNCLE SAM'S BOYS ON FIELD DUTY; Or, Winning Corporal's +Chevrons. + +3 UNCLE SAM'S BOYS AS SERGEANTS; Or, Handling Their +First Real Commands. + +4 UNCLE SAM'S BOYS IN THE PHILIPPINES; Or, Following +the Flag Against the Moros. + +(Other volumes to follow rapidly.) + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + +Battleship Boys Series + +By FRANK GEE PATCHIN + + These stories throb with the life of young Americans on to-day's + huge drab Dreadnaughts. + +1 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS AT SEA; Or, Two Apprentices in +Uncle Sam's Navy. + +2 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS FIRST STEP UPWARD; Or, +Winning Their Grades as Petty Officers. + +3 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS IN FOREIGN SERVICE; Or, +Earning New Ratings in European Seas. + +4 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS IN THE TROPICS; Or, Upholding +the American Flag in a Honduras Revolution. + +(Other volumes to follow rapidly.) + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + +The Meadow-Brook Girls Series + +By JANET ALDRIDGE + + Real life stories pulsing with the vibrant atmosphere of outdoor + life. + +1 THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS UNDER CANVAS; Or, Fun +and Frolic in the Summer Camp. + +2 THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS ACROSS COUNTRY; Or, +The Young Pathfinders on a Summer Hike. + +3 THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS AFLOAT; Or, The Stormy +Cruise of the Red Rover. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + +High School Boys Series + +By H. IRVING HANCOCK + + In this series of bright, crisp books a new note has been struck. + Boys of every age under sixty will be interested in these + fascinating volumes. + +1 THE HIGH SCHOOL FRESHMEN; Or, Dick & Co.'s First +Year Pranks and Sports. + +2 THE HIGH SCHOOL PITCHER; Or, Dick & Co. on the +Gridley Diamond. + +3 THE HIGH SCHOOL LEFT END; Or, Dick & Co. Grilling on +the Football Gridiron. + +4 THE HIGH SCHOOL CAPTAIN OF THE TEAM; Or, Dick & +Co. Leading the Athletic Vanguard. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + +Grammar School Boys Series + +By H. IRVING HANCOCK + + This series of stories, based on the actual doings of grammar school + boys, comes near to the heart of the average American boy. + +1 THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS OF GRIDLEY; Or, Dick +& Co. Start Things Moving. + +2 THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS SNOWBOUND; Or, Dick +& Co. at Winter Sports. + +3 THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS IN THE WOODS; Or, +Dick & Co. Trail Fun and Knowledge. + +4 THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS IN SUMMER ATHLETICS; +Or, Dick & Co. Make Their Fame Secure. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + +High School Boys' Vacation Series + +By H. IRVING HANCOCK + + "Give us more Dick Prescott books!" + + This has been the burden of the cry from young readers of the + country over. Almost numberless letters have been received by the + publishers, making this eager demand; for Dick Prescott, Dave + Darrin, Tom Reade, and the other members of Dick & Co. are the most + popular high school boys in the land. Boys will alternately thrill + and chuckle when reading these splendid narratives. + +1 THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS' CANOE CLUB; Or, Dick & Co.'s +Rivals on Lake Pleasant. + +2 THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS IN SUMMER CAMP; Or, The +Dick Prescott Six Training for the Gridley Eleven. + +3 THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS' FISHING TRIP; Or, Dick & Co. +in the Wilderness. + +4 THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS' TRAINING HIKE; Or, Dick & +Co. Making Themselves "Hard as Nails." + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + +The Circus Boys Series + +By EDGAR B. P. DARLINGTON + + Mr. Darlington's books breathe forth every phase of an intensely + interesting and exciting life. + +1 THE CIRCUS BOYS ON THE FLYING RINGS; Or, Making +the Start in the Sawdust Life. + +2 THE CIRCUS BOYS ACROSS THE CONTINENT; Or, Winning +New Laurels on the Tanbark. + +3 THE CIRCUS BOYS IN DIXIE LAND; Or, Winning the +Plaudits of the Sunny South. + +4 THE CIRCUS BOYS ON THE MISSISSIPPI; Or, Afloat with +the Big Show on the Big River. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + +The High School Girls Series + +By JESSIE GRAHAM FLOWER, A. M. + + These breezy stories of the American High School Girl take the + reader fairly by storm. + +1 GRACE HARLOWE'S PLEBE YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL; +Or, The Merry Doings of the Oakdale Freshman Girls. + +2 GRACE HARLOWE'S SOPHOMORE YEAR AT HIGH +SCHOOL; Or, The Record of the Girl Chums in Work and +Athletics. + +3 GRACE HARLOWE'S JUNIOR YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL; +Or, Fast Friends in the Sororities. + +4 GRACE HARLOWE'S SENIOR YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL; +Or, The Parting of the Ways. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + +The Automobile Girls Series + +By LAURA DENT CRANE + + No girl's library--no family book-case can be considered at all + complete unless it contains these sparkling twentieth-century books. + +1 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT NEWPORT; Or, Watching +the Summer Parade. + +2 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS IN THE BERKSHIRES; Or, +The Ghost of Lost Man's Trail. + +3 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS ALONG THE HUDSON; Or, +Fighting Fire in Sleepy Hollow. + +4 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT CHICAGO; Or, Winning Out +Against Heavy Odds. + +5 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT PALM BEACH; Or, Proving +Their Mettle Under Southern Skies. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + + +***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK GRACE HARLOWE'S FIRST YEAR AT +OVERTON COLLEGE*** + + +******* This file should be named 17988.txt or 17988.zip ******* + + +This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: +https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/1/7/9/8/17988 + + + +Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions +will be renamed. + +Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no +one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation +(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without +permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, +set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to +copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to +protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project +Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you +charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you +do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the +rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose +such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and +research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do +practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is +subject to the trademark license, especially commercial +redistribution. + + + +*** START: FULL LICENSE *** + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project +Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project +Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at +https://www.gutenberg.org/license). + + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy +all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. +If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the +terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or +entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. + +1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement +and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" +or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the +collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an +individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are +located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from +copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative +works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg +are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project +Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by +freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of +this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with +the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by +keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project +Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in +a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check +the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement +before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or +creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project +Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning +the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United +States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate +access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently +whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the +phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project +Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, +copied or distributed: + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived +from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is +posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied +and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees +or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work +with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the +work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 +through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the +Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or +1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional +terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked +to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the +permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any +word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or +distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than +"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version +posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), +you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a +copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon +request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other +form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided +that + +- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is + owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he + has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the + Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments + must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you + prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax + returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and + sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the + address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to + the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." + +- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm + License. You must require such a user to return or + destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium + and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of + Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any + money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days + of receipt of the work. + +- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set +forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from +both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael +Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the +Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm +collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain +"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or +corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual +property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a +computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by +your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right +of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with +your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with +the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a +refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity +providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to +receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy +is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further +opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER +WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO +WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. +If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the +law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be +interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by +the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any +provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance +with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, +promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, +harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, +that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do +or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm +work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any +Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. + + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers +including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists +because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from +people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. +To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 +and the Foundation web page at https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf. + + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive +Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent +permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. + +The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. +Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered +throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at +809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email +business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact +information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official +page at https://www.gutenberg.org/about/contact + +For additional contact information: + Dr. Gregory B. Newby + Chief Executive and Director + gbnewby@pglaf.org + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide +spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To +SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any +particular state visit https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. +To donate, please visit: +https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate + + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. + +Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm +concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared +with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project +Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. +unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily +keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. + +Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: + + https://www.gutenberg.org + +This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. + diff --git a/17988.zip b/17988.zip Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..3207bb3 --- /dev/null +++ b/17988.zip diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..9f7e29d --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #17988 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/17988) |
